Search the Community

The V Files: Busted Behemoth by F_R_Eaky It was one of the more unusual and yet normal looking cases Agent Schinnee and myself have ever investigated. From the outside the house appeared normal, and so too did most of the inside. Schinnee and myself had been called to this address. Apparently a neighbor had heard some kind of crashing and rumbling the night before as if the walls were falling in. He didn't do anything then, but came over the next day, he stopped for a visit and found his neighbor lying on the floor. That's when he called the authorities. The local police came in to investigate and immediately called the FBI. The Bureau sent over an agent who came back to the office so flustered, even without any information, they decided this needed to be investigated by my department. Upon our arrival, Schinnee and I got out of our car and approached the front door. Everything looked normal, nothing out of the ordinary. Even for the ordinary this place looked very bland and, how do kids phrase it today?...meh! We entered the living room, which was very clean and organized. To the left there was a small dining area and then the kitchen. It too was very clean save for a tray full of Cheesy like crackers and a large mug full of tepid tea. Continuing our search of the house, Schinnee took the room to the left and back, while I took the one to the right back to . It was slightly askew. A computer room it was, but it didn't look like the computer had been touched, nor anything else on the desk. There was a tall shelf to its side against a wall, now it had its papers and books knocked down and strewn about the floor. There was a bit of indentation in a couple of the shelves and not much else. This wasn't a mess generated by a search through here like a robbery, ... this was possible a fight scene. But there was something else odd about the room. The ceiling looked very real and solid with intricate crown moulding, yet appeared slightly flimsy and almost gave the feeling of a drop ceiling. The door was a bit smaller than the rest of the doors and doorways throughout the house, and the furniture seemed almost child sized. Glancing at the computer, I clicked through a series of windows opened up on the desk top. Most were several pictures of men. Large men, in one way or another. Some were highly endowed penis wise, as if their mother had bred with a horse. Others were very tall, so as to have redwoods for their paternal parent. Still others were descendants of Hercules or some other man with extremely large muscular genetics and build, while some were well done photo manipulation combining several of the men together. The other windows were chat rooms and sites for tall men, large penis support, big feet, bodybuilders, and bears. "I'm not sure why we were called in, Schinnee. This man has fetish for big men....really big men. Total alpha male junkie. Probably was attacked by some man he met on-line whom he had given his real address." "Boulder... I think you better come in here." "Why, Schinnee?" "ooooohh...." It was then that I heard the sound of a man moaning. I got up from the desk chair, opened the small side door to the room Schinnee had first entered, discovered a larger door behind it, opened that and entered the room, turned, walked through, and discovered two other rooms. These were a couple of rooms though, that looked thoroughly destroyed, as if a demolition team had come through and performed their job on just an eighth of the house. And there, there in the middle of the room lied their wrecking ball. "Oh...my...gawd..." "That's what I said, Boulder." There, in the middle of the room, rooms so to speak, was the man the neighbor was checking on, moaning. The police, the agent before us, Agent Schinnee and I had all automatically assumed that this man would be dead, but there he was lying naked on the floor. "Uhm... Good morning. It's ok, sir. I'm Agent Boulder, this is Agent Schinnee of the F.B.I. we're here to help you." "You gonna be any better help than that last agent who wouldn't do anything for me but run out the door?" "No... no. ... we're gonna try and do our best to help you any way we can. You just sort of took our last agent and the police before him by surprise. Why don't you start telling me your name." My partner called in for assistance before the man spoke up. "...This is Agent Schinnee we're going to need some back up and medical assistance here. ... ... A lot of back up, sir. I'm going to need a structural engineer, a few contractors and some of their equipment, especially quite a few tarps and a large flat bed truck." "My name is Gerald. Gerald Milstadt, but you can call me Gerry." "Alright, Gerry." I responded while Agent Schinnee went to go find a towel or blanket to try and cover Mr. Milstadt up. "You are on the floor, taking up quite a bit of space, and have several large bruises, some lacerations on your body, and your nude. Can you tell me how you wound up like this?" "Yes...a man by the name of Blaise, Blaise Hanson did this to me, although I am to blame for why it happened." "Did you meet this Mr. Hanson on the internet and invite him over?" "Yes...and no. I did meet Blaise several years ago on line, but I didn't invite him over. He...he hacked and traced my computer, discovered where I lived and came over. He took me by surprise." "Are you saying he broke into your house and you were unaware of his doing so?" "Yes." "And then he attacked you?" "In a manner of speaking, yes." "How big is Mr. Hanson. What's his physical description?" "Uhmmmm" and Gerry let out a long sigh with a soft smile. "He's about 5' 11", 180lbs of some nice muscle, salt in pepper hair - short cut, ice blue eyes, strong jaw, and the cutest cleft chin you ever saw. Gawd, he's one handsome man." "You'll have to beg my pardon, Mr. Milstadt, but I find it hard to believe, even taking you by surprise that a man of that stature could take a man your size down, let alone out." "He had some help and he didn't actually take me down, not directly." "I think you had better tell me this story from the beginning, Mr. Milstadt." "Please, Gerry, and I'll tell you but I'm not sure if you'll believe me, agent. ... ... ... ************************** It started several years ago, at least for myself and Mr. Hanson. Despite what you see right now, I was a man of little stature and build. 5' 6" to be exact and although cut and defined, but muscles weren't that large. I was lucky to be a swimmer's build at best, if that. I've always wanted to be bigger, and I've admired, in some cases lusted, after men of great size. In fact, if you've looked at my computer before you came in here, you can tell it's my fetish. Downright obsession to be truthful. Doesn't matter how a man is big, I look at it: towering men over seven feet tall, men with huge feet size US men's shoe twenty or larger, bodybuilders with arms bigger round than their head - reaching 22, 23, 24, or even 25 inches around, men endowed with a cock that can measure out exactly one foot, sometimes a little more, sometimes a little less. The point is if they're above average in some way, I look at their pictures and drool over them. Many times I wish I could be them. And that's what I did. My obsession took over. I lost control. I not only enjoyed looking at the pictures of these men, but I wanted to be them. I wanted to talk with men and hear them praise me for how tall, muscular, or endowed I was. I wanted to hear them jack off to my voice, because they believed me to be a giant muscle god. I wanted to jack off listening to them praising and worshiping me for the same reason. However I couldn't do it as fantasy chat, some kind of role playing crap. That wouldn't work. I would know automatically it wasn't real and I wanted it to feel real. Instead I began to collect photos of my favorite men and I began to use them. I put them up as my profile pictures in chat rooms for tall men, bodybuilders, giant hairy bears, and large penis groups. I even began to swap my face for theirs on the bodies, use that for the pictures for my avatar, I began to craft smaller furniture to sit in to make me look larger when chatting live, to use homemade large dildos as a penis prosthetic to make me look hung, and even began to use a cgi program to create bodies to super impose over mine while talking live on video streams. Well, one of the first people I ever talked with was Blaise. He was just as turned on by big, Big, BIG men like I was. He was even working out to add some muscle to his frame. He talked with me for hours about the beauty of the human male form and how much prettier, handsomer it was the bigger it was in height, development, or endowment. Of course, looking at the pictures I posted of myself, he praised and worshipped me for my outstanding physique. We sent emails of files to one another, photo of my large hand, then he'd print it out and place his hand on it and send me the picture of that back so I could see the size difference, the same for footprints, and shoe sizes. He bought a shirt tailor made for my "body" wore it for a whole weekend and then sent it to me so I could wear it. Of course, what was happening was he was falling in love with me. And to tell the truth, I was actually falling in love with him. He was taller than me, becoming larger built than me, from what I could tell, was even a little more hung than I am, and that face.... oh that handsome face. Not to mention his personality and his soul.... True he wasn't actually a giant bodybuilder with a cock the size of a fire hose, but, he was large enough for me and I would be happy with him. However, in order to be in a real relationship with him, I had to come clean. I had to tell him what I had done. Needless to say he didn't take it well at all. Can you blame him? I mean I basically cheated him out of the man of his dreams. He thought I was all that and a mountain side, too, and it turns out I'm just this short, lithe, little twink. He was furious. He wrote me letters wanting stuff back, repayment for items purchased. He called repeatedly. I apologized a couple of times, but he wanted more...he wanted something. I eventually changed my phone number, email account, and nick on all the chat boards I frequented. But, I have a problem. My obsession wasn't just an obsession, it was an addiction. I kept returning to the chat rooms, posting other men's pictures as myself, upgrading to cgi, green screens, furniture and object props so I could appear more live, more realistic as a giant, muscle mountain, male porn star. I've been doing it for fifteen years. FIFTEEN YEARS! I've broken a few more hearts and I've used quite a few men's bodies. Last night is when it all caught up with me. Blaise must have used an alias to get to talk with me, and once he figured out the giant he was chatting with was really me, he began to trace my system and discover where I lived. Sitting at my computer desk last night, I had every chat room open scanning for someone looking to talk to a "big man." I finally found my chat mate on the large penis support group page. I was talking with this man in open chat, telling him about my fourteen inch cock on my seven foot tall body. I'd sent him some still shots. We chatted in some p.m.'s and agreed to do a video chat. It was all good. I was in my reduced sized furniture, which made me look really tall, and I had on my homemade dildo so I looked hung like a mule. But just when it started to get all down and dirty, all complements and worship, suddenly there was a new person in the chat room posting up in conversation to attract my worshipper's attention. The new chatter was posting things like, "The man has got a four and half inch dick in real life." or "He's lucky if he's five and half feet tall, let alone seven." He also typed up "He's as hairy as a baby's bottom!", "He's just playing you to get his own rocks off!" I tried to defend myself, tell him to fuck off, and that's when he typed in, "He's going to talk to you while sitting on baby furniture so you think he's some damned basketball sized fucker!" I responded with "I do not!", and that's when he typed, "Yes you do, you're sitting in your Barbie sized furniture right now, I can see it!" I froze and then turned my head to the window to look outside. I thought I might have caught a glimpse of something, but by the time my eyes really adjusted from screen glare to night time darkness, there was nothing there. I sat there, heart pounding, beads of sweat beginning to form on my brow and then that's when I heard footsteps on my back porch. Then I remembered ... I had left the door unlocked. WHAM! Suddenly the door flew open and in stomped Blaise looking every bit as hot and sexy as he did before. He seemed to fly into my computer room and smacked me right out of my chair, into the bookcase, and then onto the floor. He stood there legs straddling over me, and although I kept my eyes focused on his hot tempered gaze, I could see under and through his legs, via my peripheral vision, that several men of varying largeness has strolled through my open door and was filling up my computer and living rooms. "Tonight, you insensitive fuck, your charade of being a big man ends! Why did you keep on doing this? How many other men have you built up and then broken their hearts because you weren't the man you physically described or showed?" "Oh....gawd.... Blaise.... I'm sorry. I never meant..." "Shut up!" Blaise said as he delivered another slap to my face. "There's no excuse for this! You have the same kind of fantasy, the same obsession, the same fetish as so many other men like myself have, and yet you betrayed us all by portraying yourself off as some muscle bound, hung, giant of a man, one with a great personality. You get our hopes up that by chance some porno Adonis of the Nephilim in the real world not only exists but is willing to converse with us, have a relationship with us, and then we discover you're nothing more than another average milksop like the rest of us." "I'm sorry. I wish... I could do something..." "DO WHAT?! Pay me back? You ought to pay me back. I SPENT MONEY ON YOU! Spotted a pair of size twenty-three sneakers, two pair in fact, bought and sent them to you, to help ease the inconvenience your giant-size life had to go through in finding clothes that fit. Do know who makes those size of shoes? It's not the el cheapo company. It's only the expensive name brands that can make the really giant sized shoes. You know, the ones who at a normal size 9, 10, or 11 cost around $85 a pair! $150 if there is a bidding war. How much do you think those rare sizes went for? Do you know there's enough actual tall, tall, men with big, big feet that are clamoring, fighting to get a hold of those size shoes?" "Blaise... I never meant for you spend..." "TWO HUNDRED FIFTY DOLLARS! That was the one pair. The other was three hundred and twenty five. And look at you. What... what size shoe you wear? I think even my size eleven and halfs are huge compared to your shoes. What size you wear, huh? WHAT SIZE DO YOU WEAR!?!" Blaise dropped down to one knee, which rested on my stomach. He then reached up and grabbed one of my feet and pulled my leg up in the air towards me. "AH-HUUUUUGH! ....[cough cough...sputter] eiiight...." "WHAT'S THAT?" " [cough cough cough] EIGHT! I wear as size US Men's size eight shoe." "Fifteen sizes.... FIFTEEN SIZES! Fifteen sizes smaller than what you claimed to me." Blaise laughed and threw my leg back down to the floor. "three and half smaller than my own shoe." Blaise turned and grabbed the chair near my computer desk and sat down in it. It was custom made smaller than average furniture to make me look taller, and at almost half a foot taller than me, Blaise looked huge in it. Especially the way his muscular form, even though small, so to speak, filled out his tight t-shirt, making the wing span of his lats look like they were really flaring out massively over the arms of the chair, while his ample thighs and knees were sitting high and being pushed up towards his chest. He only has the build of a soccer or rugby player, but he nearly looked like the hulk sitting in that chair and the sight of him, despite my fear at the time, turned me on something fierce. "OH MY GAWD! Are your shorts tenting? Are you developing an erection over me?!" "I'm sorry Blaise, you've been working out.... you've always looked so handsome...." "If I'm gonna make you cream your pants, better give you a good show for that deed." Blaise got up out of the chair and stood over me again, straddling his legs once more on either side of my waist. "Do I impress you?! AM I HULKISH ENOUGH FOR YOU! CAN I PLAY THE PART OF THE GIANT TONIGHT?!? RAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAUGH!" He began to bend over at the waist and growl at me. He kept making a most muscular pose over and over again while screaming at me. He'd flex his arms in a frontal double bi and then go back to the most muscular, eventually ending the posing session by grabbing his t-shirt collar and ripping his shirt down the front revealing his chest and abs. Between being scared and the arousal I felt at the site of him playing alpha male, the site of him ripping his shirt off revealing his muscles, and the thought of him maybe growing larger, taller, broader, stronger, I ... ... ... I couldn't... ... ... I couldn't help it. ...I ... ... ... I blew a load on the spot. It wasn't long before the wetness showed through my shorts. "Did....did you just blow your load? Week little fucker!" Blaise flipped the chair over back towards the desk and walked around to me. "Well, that's okay. It's fine because I'm here to help you with that little problem. In fact, we all are here to help you with your lit-tle pro-blem." "What...huh...huh... do you mean?" "Well in this case, right now, it'll take you, the average sized man, what? Three to four hours before you might have enough sperm built up to have another really good toe curling orgasm with a full load of spunk blowin' out the pipes. But see... tonight, we're gonna turn you in a man. A big man, Gerry. ... ... ... or will we call you Demitri? Or is it Padraig? No? Albert? Jeremy, Eoin, Ricardo, or any of the other fifty some odd names you've used as a mother fuckin' alias! ... .... ... doesn't matter. The point is, we're gonna make you so huge, even in the balls department, that when you blow, just one shot... one shot, from you orgasm might be enough to coat a wall in this room. The entire wall." Still breathless I lie there looking up at Blaise, who now had turned the chair back over and sat in it again. "What...what do you mean? What are you saying?" "Karma, buddy boy. It's payback time, and the way you're gonna pay us back, is by growing. You're gonna become our big man, but not the way you think. You see, we're not going to make you a good sized jock, or a superstar athlete or a professional bodybuilder. No... we're going to go beyond that. We're going to make you a freak! You're going to become a giant, muscle bound, overly hung, man that is so thick and broad he nearly looks perfectly square. You're going to become so fucking hung, you'll need to arrange for a blood transfusion so you won't die of lack of blood to the brain when you get an erection!" I sat up, shakily, not knowing who these other men were in my house, but I kept my focus on Blaise. I began to unsteadily stand up, while looking at him, and tell him to his face... "You're...crazy..." "I'm crazy? I'M CRAZY!?! YOU'RE THE ONE WHO HAS BEEN TAKING PICTURES OF OTHER MEN AND MASQUERADING AS THEM ON THE INTERNET SO YOU CAN GET YOUR ROCKS OFF AND I'M CRAZY?!?" He sat there, his chest heaving in anger, the movement of his pecs stretching outward with each breath now pulling the split part of his shirt slightly more open every time it expanded, allowing it to close when he exhaled. "Do you recognize any of these men?" "N..n..n..no...no" "They are your inspiration for your body. For your alias' body." I looked around the room and my eyes opened wide in horror. These weren't, as I assumed, the men whom I had turned on and led into believing I was a runway model version of the hulk. These were the men who pictures I had used and stolen their physical identity. I had no idea why they were there or what they were going to do, but I soon found out. I stood up and attempted to make it to the side door of the computer room. It would give all of them, including Blaise, more than enough trouble to get through because it was made for me to look tall. I just get through it via ducking my head, most of them would have to bend at the waist due to height, or turn to the side due to musculature. Blaise, however, had other plans. "Oh... no. You can't go running off. I think it's time for the first installment of improvements, and let's start with his feet. Gentlemen?...." From the crowd of men gathered in my computer room and living room, a young man, just barely out of his teens, stepped forward. He was a handsome lad, kind of tall at 6' 1" but his feet were enormous. He turned and looked at me and simply said, "Size Nineteen." "AAAAUUUUGH!" I was nearly out the two doors and was going to be able to sprint and run towards the freedom of the back door and then my car, but suddenly there was this incredible pain that shot up through my body from my feet to my brain. It was so strong I saw stars immediately and fell just outside of the second original, normal sized, side door. I lie there, staring at my feet, feeling them pulse and swell. I could hear bone braking and sinew snapping, tendons stretching. "Aaaaaaah.....AHUUUUUUUUUUUUUU-AH!" The pain was incredible, but the worst part was, it now began in my hands; they were joining in! I watched in horror as my feet kept on swelling, larger, longer, wider, thicker, the form of my shoe becoming lost as it began to look like the shoe was actually formed to the size and shape of my foot. And then along with the popping and snapping of my musculature and bones, the pops and snaps of the seams of my shoes began to be heard. This was followed by the rips of the fabric, and soon my feet felt the cool air caress them as my toes and the balls of my feet began to grow out of my shoes and shred my socks. When it was done my feet were poking out of my ratty-tatty shoes, having grown almost four inches longer in a matter of minutes, maybe seconds. The heel and sides were nearly blown out as well. I turned face down, placing my hands on the carpet. They were in proportion to my feet now, these huge paw sized hands. It was only slightly difficult using them to help push me up to stand, but once I tried to walk, I was tripping over my huge ass feet. I wasn't sure how to walk with them. Size nineteen shoe, 13.66 inches of foot on legs for a 5' 6" body. We're talking my foot was now the length of my entire shin. "Oooh those look a little disproportionate on you. Let's help you out." Next to step up was a man. I remembered his name and his height instantly. Alexander, 82 inches. He didn't have to say it. I knew this was going to hurt like hell. "Six foot ten inches." Instantly the air was filled with the sound of breaking bones, snapping sinew and tendons, stretching skin. I dropped to the floor again wracked with pain as my body started lengthening, becoming taller and taller. Sixteen inches taller to be exact. Blaise was certainly correct, my feet would become more proportional on me now than they were on my original body size. "In case you should be able to develop a resistance to pain of growing bones, let's add the rest in." And now two more gentlemen came forward, Joseph and Miguel. I knew what both of them were there for. Joseph, an armature bodybuilder, I had used his body to tout me as hugely muscular once. Miguel, I had pictures of his ample cock that I proclaimed were mine. "215 pounds." "Eleven and half inches." Once again pain overloaded my senses as I began to feel my muscles inflate and stretch a bit, becoming denser, thicker, harder, stronger. But I also felt my cock begin to ooze out further and further from my groin becoming longer and slightly thicker. Despite all the pain and the sexual feeling of my cock growing, I managed to clear my head enough that I stood and stumbled towards this, the back to rooms. Blaise had followed through the door, directing smaller men though it and telling the bigger men to go around through the other side room. He took a leg swipe at my feet and set me sprawling to the floor. It didn't help that I smacked my head on a wall, right where a stud was located. But that wasn't painful. Not by a long shot. Not compared to what was in store for me. "You're going nowhere, Mr. Big Ass. You see we've got all these gentlemen to go through and here's the kicker. When they state their stats, you're not going to go into their stats like you have done with the first four gentlemen. Noooo, no. What will happen is life, karma, this spell, or whatever it is I managed to find, will subtract your stats from theirs and add it to your already new body form. So say, after you're done growing from this, and a guy who is 7' 6" inches tall comes forward, the universe will subtract your 5' 6" and wind up with two feet. This will then be added to your six foot ten inch frame making you eight foot ten. The other gentlemen will work the same way. And now began the parade of men, all of whom looked angry as they approached, but then smiled with a pleased sneer after they were done. "250 lbs" "6' 8" " "Size 16" "Size 23" "260lbs" "190lbs" "Ten inches" "Fourteen Inches" "Size 20" "7' 2" " "6' 6" " "7 foot" "255lbs" "254lbs" "Bear hair...grrrrr!" "ten and half inches" "300lbs" "Nine and three quarter inches." "6' 11" " "Nine and half inches." On and on they came. I can't tell you how many men's pictures I used over the last fifteen years, but Blaise had identified and located them all. He must have had copies of all my profiles using their actual or modified pictures and shown each and every single man. My mind was now completely non-functioning. I was in so much pain my vision was lost to something that looked like a t.v. set with a picture with reduced vibrancy or saturation that was becoming tunneled by white noise, but I could see and tell what was happening to my body - I was growing! By the minute, by the second, my limbs and torso became longer and longer, taller and taller. I was becoming a giant of the first order. It wasn't too long before I was as long as one of these rooms and going for both of them. I just kept feeling myself slide across the floor without any push from me. I just watched as my arms pushed my hands further and further away from me, while my legs did the same to my feet. My head meanwhile kept on rising higher and higher until it seemed that even in a sitting down position it would meet the ceiling. My hands and feet kept on throbbing and pulsing, getting longer, wider, thicker. I could see my hands as I writhed on the floor, compared to things that were falling off of shelves and tables my growth was knocking over. I could see over time I would be able to palm a basket ball, a water cooler jug, a double sized laundry basket. Meanwhile my feet were stretching and growing across the floor taking up a whole tile length wise, two tiles length wise, three tiles length wise and a tile and half width wise. My frame was simply becoming gigantic. Colossal! Swollen is what my muscles became. In mirror and window reflection I could see my body as it became a little swollen, a little bit built and what fabric that remained of my clothes after the height growth, were now becoming tight, form fitting, second skin like as my muscles grew and inflated. I went from swimmer to basketball build, then onto soccer and rugby players. Moving into gymnasts, then American football players, then power lifters, the amateur bodybuilders, then professional, then Mr. Olympia. My body kept breathing out inflating with muscle and then cutting back and defining. Ribbons and streamers of veins began to pop up on the top of my muscles and course over them this way and that, feeding them with the oxygen and nutrient filled blood. I could feel myself rising slightly off the floor: My calves rose my shins, my thighs rose themselves, my butt became rounder and firmer rising my head a little higher in a seated position. My lats, back, and deltoids made my torso rise, while my triceps lifted up my arms. More and more I was developing mounds and crevices, hills and valleys, all up and down my body as my muscles kept on inflating. My calves were becoming as big around as my upper arms. My upper arms were becoming bigger round than my head...than some folks waist....than my waist! My thighs were becoming as big around as my waist as well, each! Yet still they were so cut and defined you clearly saw these three monstrous tear drop shapes the size of dragon tears. My biceps became so full, rose so high the peak was taller than my head, and what a peak it was, split double head fully developed and defined. Meanwhile my chest kept on barreling out, becoming wider and thicker, fuller and rounder. So fucking huge, so heavy I thought my lungs would collapse due to the weight of them. Flat chested to slight ridges, ridges to crescents, crescents to plates, plates to slabs, slabs to globes, globes to oil barrels. So full, so hard, so wide, so thick, so high.... my nipples were damn near pointing straight down. My chin was being held up by my pecs. Then there came the bunching and scrunching of my abdominals and obliques. In mere moments I went from having a lower torso that was a smooth and flat as a baby's bottom to being covered in ridges and groves marking out a herringbone pattern on the side and straight pattern down the middle. Further and further my waist tightened and my abs and obs bunch and grew forming pebbles, rocks, bricks. From that swelled out my lats, growing wider and wider thicker and fuller. It met my back which was doing the same. Constantly growing broader and bigger, pushing my shoulders straighter, taller, but the bone growth was making them become broader, wider as well. My deltoids were rounding out fuller and harder growing into globes the size of bowling balls, cannon balls. My traps mounded and mounded ever taller, thicker, higher, threatening to pinch off my neck, despite its lengthening and thickening into a mighty marblesque column of power. That's when I realized exactly what Blaise was doing. What he had done. He was giving me too much of a good thing. I was blowing up with muscle and power beyond human recognition. My arms both upper and lower swelled so big they became locked in place. I could reach straight out, but I could never bend them. But I couldn't ever reach out directly in front of me. My lats had grow so they pushed my arms up higher and higher until even standing relaxed, my arms hang as though I was making an imitation of an airplane all the time. My legs became locked as well, the muscle size growing so full, but even if I could bend at the knee again, I couldn't walk as my thighs were so huge they pushed each other out so far I seemed to be always attempting the side splits. And then it happened. My muscles were becoming so thick, so defined, so dense and heavy, my body began to break the floor tile. I could hear all this sound like thousands of tiny pieces of glass breaking, shattering. I could feel under my naked body all of the tiny cracks forming, growing getting longer, becoming fissures until the tiles were all these broken bits, pieces, and shards, and then they too began to crack and break apart until they became grit and finally powder. It was soon after I began to hear the moans and groans of the floor boards and the support beams. Soon slight cracks were heard and I sunk slightly into the subflooring. My muscles, my body then began to have slight convulsions which caused my legs and arms to move uncontrollably. Smashing and thrashing into the wall boards, the door frames, the support studs. Soon plaster dust and wood splinters were flying everywhere. The room, rooms, were coming down on top of me. But that's when my saving grace occurred. My cock grew. I guess I shouldn't say that my cock grew now. It has been growing this whole time, as well as my testicles and scrotum. It was a good thing that my thighs had ballooned so and pushed each other away for my junk needed room to grow. Larger and larger my balls became: size of jack balls to billiard, billiard to baseball, baseball to basket ball, basket ball to bowling ball, bowling ball to medicine ball, medicine ball to.... to....well there aren't any balls really much bigger than that unless you get to a wrecking ball and I'm certain they might have become that size. But snaking over them was my cock. It keep oozing and oozing out of me, tickling my insides right where the cock base joins the body. I kept feeling it's slow growth as it lengthened and stretched becoming longer, swelling thicker, becoming veinier, developing more skin so that it was once again uncut. Growing and growing, the head reaching over my massive balls, half way down my thigh, three fourths, meeting my knees, my claves, caressing the underside of my calves, my ankles. ... ... ... My pecker and nads had been made overly disproportionate to my body. I might due to blood loss if I became erect. And there, amidst the falling plaster, the chipping tile, the creaking beams, Blaise came and stood over me, smirking and nodding in approval. He had one last thing to do. "Now, I get to add to you. Oh yes. One bit more. No, if it was me, you wouldn't increase that much, but I'm not using my stats. I'm using your stats. The stats of the man you said you were. The man I thought was real. The man I thought was the answer to my fantasies. THE MAN I FELL IN LOVE WITH!" "No. No no no no no no. Please, Blaise I'm already so..." "Seven foot eight inches tall! Five hundred forty one pounds! Size US 32 Men's Shoe Triple E! Fourteen inch cock! And you were a hairy bear!" I started growing again, just slight compared to my new size, but the fact of the matter is, I didn't need any more size. I couldn't have any more size. My chest on its own was so heavy now, I could hardly breathe. But, grow I was going to do, and grow I did. This time it was enough power and strength and size added that I slightly outgrew these two rooms, lying askew as I was. Had I been lying in a straight line I wouldn't be in this perilous predicament. However, I was lying off kilter and thus one of my legs grew into that door frame and wall and took out what was a major support beam. Now I am a giant beast. I am actually nearly as broad with muscle as I am tall, but even at this size I can't live through an entire house collapsing on me, which is what would happen should that support beam give, and I just kicked it, so to speak, right on out. Broken it clean through. Luckily for me, I was also aroused by all this growth of muscle and body and cock and feet, so my willie began to grow again, this time becoming erect. It grew and grew, lengthening, thickening, hardening, showing all the world I wasn't just a shower, but an incredible grower as well. Nearly doubled in length my penis did. I could tell. And guess what happened. It grew at an angle that my cock head touched the ceiling spot where the support beam was. The reason why Blaise and all those men, and myself, survived was because my cock had grown large enough it was bigger than the support beam, and was now carrying the weight of my house. Blaise could see what was done, and what was going on. He smiled evilly and began to pole dance on my cock. Using his whole body to rub and slide all over while the other men assembled began to beat and kick the sides of my body. They didn't last long. My dense muscles and sheer size made it impossible for them to make a dent and their own hands and feet took a bruising and a beating more than my body did. They soon resorted to using bits and pieces of broken boards and two by fours. Although I knew I was a complete freak now, never able to move, being locked into place by my own muscles, I still was highly aroused by the fact that I could take a beating from some of the biggest and strongest men on the planet all at the same time. That my cock was large enough to support the house. That was supposed to be my downfall. Soon I let out a deep, guttural, low moan and I spewed a load of spoo so large my cock looked like a busted pipe with a crack in it. A tight spray of cum came squirting out ever direction from between my cock head and the ceiling. Looking like a gigantic sprinkler system, spunk sprayed everywhere showering down on the men and Blaise. Blaise stood there pleased with himself and glanced down at me. "I hope you deflate fast, you bastard." And that's when and where he left me. They all left me. I've only been able to survive, not being crushed because the feeling of the weight of the house pressing on and into my cock head. It rubbing the piss slit all night long. Adding thoughts of being the strongest, most muscular man in the world. It kept me aroused enough all night I've been able to keep my erection. I'm growing tired however. Afraid I'm drifting asleep, and will become flaccid soon. "Boulder, somehow he's had enough blood to keep his brain functioning, but he's still going to be light headed, and there are other problems that can occur having an erection for more than four hours let alone more than twelve." "You're the medical expert, Schinnee. What are you saying?" "As soon as the structural engineers get here, we need to put up temporary, replacement support beams, and then we need to cause him to ejaculate. Hopefully his penis will become flaccid. Besides, we can't have him tenting the tarp on the flat bed truck when we take him to the local base." "Not all of the task force are gay. They're not going to be thrilled with this assignment when they get here and find out what it is." "To bad for them." ********************** There was a lot of complaints by some of the task force when they got there, but it's a dirty job some had to do. Agent Schinnee and I took point directly rubbing his cock near the head, and we became covered, coated in sperm from head to toe. Took us over an hour and a half to stroke him off. Very odd to feel something one's mind is perceiving to be a marble column, yet radiates heat, feels like flesh, and has a large pulse to it. The engineers of course we able to get in the support beams before we went to work on making Mr. Milstadt flaccid, and the government sent in workers to repair all the damage done to the house so Mr. Milstadt could sell it. It's not like he was going to be able to live there anymore. No, he's under the care of the government as they try to figure out exactly what was done to him and if there is a way to reverse it. That doesn't seem possible though. We've got the top geneticist working on it and although they've had some hopeful results for some cure, they didn't work on him. He's been taking it very well though, for although he's completely immobile locked in and down by the weight of his own muscles, which hopefully over time will shrink down by themselves without a workout, he still gets aroused by the fact of how much bigger he is than all the staff, especially some of the bigger built, larger grunts of the troop. He springs massive boners all the time that look like a totem pole. Any finger prints of the men who attacked Mr. Milstadt were destroyed by his cum and the water from busted pipes. We will try and locate and identify them by going through Mr. Milstadt's computer and see if we can trace where he got the pictures, but he's obliterated most of the faces on them. As for Blaise Hanson, he's disappeared without trace. We've not been able to track him down at his house, place of work, or on any of the chat rooms he frequents. We figure he's probably lying very low in the fetish community right now, and has probably moved to another country. I must close this report now. We've taken on hiring, after some auditioning, a man who gets along with Mr. Milstadt. His name is Hansel Blair. He's an average, middle aged sort of guy, salt n pepper hair that's very long, average height and build, with a little bit of paunch, soft kind of musculature that shows he was probably a wrestler or something back in college. He's got an amazing smile though, just above a chin with a handsome cleft. The main duty of Mr. Blair's is to whack off Mr. Milstadt so that he can be relieved and flaccid at least some point during the day. Mr. Blair has been very good at this. Will keep you posted on further developments. Agent Boulder, out.

I swear, I do write muscle growth stories that don't also turn into macrofests. This, however, is not one of them. Plenty of muscle growth to be had though... as well as a wide array of other kinks including but not limited to growth, shrinking, even some muscle/cock drain. I actually do a bunch of stories with dick shrinking as a theme, but seeing as that is pretty much the opposite of what I assume people here want to see, I doubt I'll be posting any of those here. That said if anyone's curious I have a full tag for those [Over on my Tumblr] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Sid stood in line with all the other acolytes and fidgeted nervously. This was it. He had come of age and all that was left was to officially ascend to adulthood. He just wished he could shake the overwhelming sense of dread that had plagued his mind all day. The dark, indigo skies did nothing to alleviate his panic. “Hey. Relax. You’ll be fine.” Sid’s best friend, Zen said. Sid glanced over at his pal and tried his best to smile, but his expression looked pained and forced. “That’s easy for you to say.” Sid replied flippantly. Of course Zen wouldn’t be worried. He already had a great body. There was no doubt that he was bound for greatness. Sid on the other hand was a total shrimp. He didn’t even come up to Zen’s shoulders. The tip of Sid’s head was just barely even with Zen’s exposed nipples. Like all the acolytes. Sid and Zen were clad in little more than a ceremonial loincloth. The small cloth was enough for Sid, but it didn’t cover Zen’s goods at all. The tip of Zen’s huge, soft, cock poked out past the bottom hem of his ceremonial garb. Sid tried his best not to stare, but Zen was just so hot. Zen’s toned, firm muscles were simply spectacular, and his ashen grey skin looked fantastic in the purple light from the torches that lined the path of up the ziggurat. The light made his already purple-tinged flesh look even more lavender than it normally did. The light even seemed to make his shaggy, purple hair sparkle which just served to make him look even more handsome. Zen put his hands on his hips and puffed up his chest dramatically. “You were staring so hard I thought I’d give you a nice view.” He said playfully. “As if I was staring.” Sid sputtered indignantly. “Whatever you were doing it looks like you enjoyed it.” Zen replied playfully. He gave a quick nod towards Sid’s crotch and gave his shorter, slimmer buddy a sly win. Sid glanced down and saw that his dick was standing straight at attention. He gasped and shot his hands down to cover up – less because he was embarrassed about popping a wood in line and more because he was embarrassed about the size. Even hard his dick was nowhere near as big as his buddy’s soft cock. Sid could feel the heat on his face. He just knew that his cheeks had to be turning new and exciting shades of magenta of even indigo as the blood rushed to his cheeks. He was so embarrassed that even his pointy ears felt like they were burning. Zen just laughed and gently rustled Sid’s green hair. “Just relax. Your size doesn’t mean anything. It doesn’t affect your ascension at all.” Zen explained in an effort to soothe his bud’s nerves. “That’s easy for you to say. I’m already halfway to being an imp…” Sid grumbled. Zen tried to keep a straight face but ended up laughing at his friend’s comment. “That’s just a story they tell acolytes to keep them from slacking off in their duties. I’ve never heard of anyone actually getting turned into an imp at an ascension ceremony.” He explained. “What about that cage that the groundskeeper has outside his window. He says it’s the perfect size to keep an imp in.” Sid replied and shuddered visibly as he did so. “He says a lot of things.” Zen replied and rolled his eyes. “I’ve never seen or heard of anyone getting turned into an imp. No one here is going to fail their ascension least of all you.” “How can you be so sure…?” Sid muttered. “He can’t.” Came a haughty voice from beside Sid. “No one asked you, Vin.” Zen growled. “You didn’t have to, but I knew I was needed.” Vin replied. He was almost as huge as Zen in every way imaginable, but what made him really intimidating were his two lackeys at his side. The two lackeys were every bit as big and as built as their leader. Zen may have been able to handle Vin one on one, but three against one would be nearly impossible. Vin and his posse liked to terrorize the acolytes throughout the course of their training. He was openly hated by most, but everyone knew there was no way to directly oppose him without it coming to blows which would end poorly for everyone involved. Vin had a remarkable ability to keep his nose just clean enough to stay out of trouble but still throw his weight around and boss others around. Vin leaned down and peered menacingly at the much shorter, smaller acolyte. Sid recoiled in fear but for the most part stood his ground. Vin sneered and let out a menacing chuckle. “I don’t see why you’re so worried about becoming an imp.” He said darkly. He paused for a moment and stared down the cowering acolyte as he waited for his words to sink in. Sid didn’t know where he was going with this line of reasoning, but he sure it wasn’t good. When Vin finally finished his line of reasoning he proved Sid’s suspicions correct. “You’re already such a shrimp that you won’t even notice when you inevitably become one. Why, I doubt you’d even notice the difference. You mighteven add on a few inches in the process.” He said sinisterly. “The only one who has anything to worry about is you.” Zen replied defiantly. “Oh? You gonna do something about it?” Vin sneered. “No. I won’t have to. Everyone here knows what you’ve been up to these past few years. Do you really think you’ll be judged highly when you take the trial?” Zen asked. “You think I care about some stupid trial? Look at me. I’m fit to be a legionnaire. This whole ceremony is just a joke. I’m gonna walk up there and take my armor, and no feeble old git in a gaudy robe is gonna stop me.” Vin replied. He folded his arms in front of him and glared menacingly at Zen. At first Zen said nothing in reply, but he didn’t back down either. He met Vin’s glare and stared right back at the would-be bully. After a long, tense moment, Zen finally spoke. “I wish you all the best in trying it.” He said. “I don’t need luck.” Vin replied flatly. He then turned and marched his way back up towards the front of the line. His two lackeys made sure that the people who were in line in front of him didn’t get make any effort to deny their boss his rightful place. “If anyone deserves to be an imp it’s that guy.” Zen spat. Sid shuddered. “Even he doesn’t deserve that.” He muttered. Even just thinking of it made his stomach turn. He felt like he was going to be sick. Zen clapped a hand on Sid’s shoulder and smiled down at his little buddy. “You’re the nicest guy here. They’d never make you an imp.” He said reassuringly. “I wish being nice counted for something. They don’t grade you based on how nice you are. They grade you based on how strong you are or how brave or how smart. I’m none of those things!” Sid lamented. “Don’t sell yourself short. You’d be a great addition to any caste, and… you know… I’m still not saying it’s possible. I don’t think you have anything to worry about, but just for a second, let’s say the worst does come to pass, I’ll look after you, ok?” Zen said sweetly. “You mean like your pet?” Sid asked. “Well… I’d never think of you like that, but I’d do anything in my power to help you. So… stop worrying. I’ll take care of you, ok?” Zen replied. Sid nodded silently and wiped a tear from his eye. He was still terrified, but at least he knew that his best friend would look out for him. Even being cursed to live as an imp didn’t seem so bad if he could spend it with Zen. Sid’s gut churned again. He was so worried about failing his trial that he had completely forgotten about another serious issue. Even if he did succeed there was no guarantee he’d ever see his best pal again. He could get shipped off to any corner of the known universe. Suddenly failing his trial didn’t sound like such a bad idea… A loud horn blast split the air. The sound announced the beginning of the initiation. All the acolytes returned to their place in line and waited quietly to be called up to the altar where four priests stood with their staves held aloft. Each priest wore a different costume to denote their status and the caste they represented. Rah, owner of the red gem, had crimson robes and an iron mask to denote his ties to the worker caste. All who wished for a life of quiet fulfillment hoped for his favor. Sin, owner of the purple gems, had on ornate, layered robes. Each layer was a different shade of purple, and on his head was a helmet of solid steel. He oversaw the warrior caste. Those who sought to prove themselves, bring honor on their families, or protect those closest to them sought out his blessing. Next was Sol, owner of the blue gem. He wore simple, blue robes and a faceless, porcelain mask. He oversaw the caste of the learned; scholars, merchants, scribes. Those who wanted a more intellectual life hoped to earn his good graces. And behind all three of them sat an old, faceless figure clad in threadbare grey robes. No one knew his name or his status, but it was clear he was revered by the other three priests. His gnarled staff had a black gemstone on the tip of it. There were more myths and rumors surrounding him than there were facts. No one knew for sure just what to make of him or what caste he represented. The acolytes went up one by one to receive their blessings. Unsurprisingly Vin and his cronies were at the front of his line, but what was surprising was that Vin hung back and let his lackeys go first. No doubt he wanted to make a big show of getting a better result than they did. His two cronies went up one after the other, and both received the blessing of the red gem. Rah signaled for an attendant to come forward and pulled out what appeared to be four earrings, but it was clear that that was not the intended use. Only scholars got their gemstones placed anywhere on their faces. The attendants stepped and held the rings up to the lackey’s nipples. The rings instantly clamped down on the exposed flesh, but the two newly designated workers didn’t seem to feel a thing. There was no blood and no pain. There wasn’t even any irritation of the surrounding skin. Their brand new nipple rings looked as if they had been there for years. The small red gemstones on their new rings began to glow brightly, and the lackey’s already massive frames expanded rapidly under the power of the red gems. Their already defined muscles grew and grew. Soon their chests were so broad and their pecs so large that even just one of those slabs of brawn could have been used in place of the ceremonial altar. Their abs were so deep and so thick that each individual bump of their eight pack abs was as large as a couch cushion. Their biceps bulges like beach balls. Their legs were as thick as tree trunks. Their pitiful little loincloths which were the only holdover from their days as acolytes were now so tiny on them that the lower hem of the cloth didn’t even dip low enough to cover the base of their cocks. Their huge, fat cocks were easily two feet long and dangled down to their knees. Their massive nuts were as large as basketballs. Their huge, hulking bodies were now perfectly suited for the arduous lives that awaited them on the frontier mining colonies. They stood by and silently waited for the approval of their leader, but Vin hardly seemed to notice them as he walked by. It wasn’t until he reached the altar that he turned back and sneered, “Enjoy your lives as peasants.” His lackeys were saddened but not altogether surprised by his response. The first priest stepped forward and held his gem aloft. The red gem did not react to Vin’s presence. Vin sneered at the priest and then waited for Sin to step forward. Sin came forth and held his staff up towards Vin, but none of the gemstones began to glow. Vin was furious. “What’s the big idea. I’m destined for great things. I’m not some pencil pusher.” “No…” came a raspy voice from somewhere behind Him. Vin spun around quickly as if he was ready to fight whoever it was that dare deny him his destiny, but upon seeing the aged, faceless priest glaring down at him from behind his dark, threadbare cowl, Vin fell suddenly silent. “You clearly lack the intelligence to be one of the literati…” the ancient priest rasped. His lifted his staff high. The jet black gemstone atop seemed to gleam and glisten, but it would be imprecise to say that it glowed. Rather it seemed to be sucking the light from the air around it. As Vin stared into the swirling, black vortex terror began to well up inside of him. Vin tried to back away, but his two former lackeys stepped forward to hold him down. Vin thrashed as hard as he could as the ancient priest slowly shambled down the steps to the main altar. Soon he was standing mere feet in front of Vin. Even as close as he was, Vin couldn’t make out any features from beneath the cowl. It almost appeared as if he was gazing into the abyss as he tried to look for any sign of mercy under the ancient priest’s hood. The old priest pulled a small, tarnished iron ring with a jet black gemstone from his robe and held it up to Vin’s neck. The ring was far too small for Vin to wear on his fingers, but he got the feeling that that wasn’t where he was supposed to wear it. Vin could feel the malice emanating from the ring. The priest continued to move the ring closer and closer to Vin’s throat until it was actually touching his exposed flesh, but the priest kept pushing. The ring began to sink right into the flesh of Vin’s throat like a rock being swallowed by quicksand. Vin could feel it sinking ever deeper into his throat. The ring finally stopped sinking when only the small black gemstone was left exposed. Vin could feel the lump of it nestled right against his Adam’s apple. “H-Hey… Guys? Let me go, would ya? I mean, Workers. That’s not bad, right? You can take pride in your jobs and all that, right? In fact, I wouldn’t mind joining you. So come on? Give me some of those rings and let me join you. It’ll be great, right?” Vin pleaded nervously, but his former lackeys showed no signs of remorse nor did the wizened priest. Vin turned back towards the priest and tried to protest some more, but he couldn’t get the words to form. The ring seemed to be growing within his throat. The lump in his throat was now so huge that it was actually blocking his windpipe. He felt sick to his stomach. His skin felt like it was crawling. His very bones felt weak. The priest moved with a speed that belied his age. In one deft motion he sliced the string of Vin’s loincloth causing it to fall from his swole frame and fall to the floor. Vin was left completely nude in front of everyone, and he could do nothing to cover up. Vin whimpered pitifully as he saw the effects begin to take hold. His firm, rippling abs which he had spent years sculpting slowly began to smooth over. His big, beefy pecs began to deflate. His thick, muscular quads shrunk and shriveled before his very eyes, but perhaps what was even more terrifying was what was going on between his legs. His cock slowly pulled inwards. His balls slowly pulled upwards. With each passing second he could see his nuts get ever so slightly smaller, his cock getting ever so slightly thinner. He glanced back up to plead one last time. It was then that he realized something else was happening. He had to stare up to even see the faceless priest’s hood. Just moments earlier he had been taller than the wizened old priest by a good margin, but now he barely reached the grey-clad figure’s shoulders. He then realized why the ring felt so huge in his throat. It wasn’t growing. He was shrinking around it. He was dwindling by the second, and it didn’t seem like it would stop any time soon. With each passing moment he got smaller… shorter… slimmer… His muscles melted away to nothing, and his dick continued to recede. Before long he was so short that his feet didn’t even touch the ground. It was now pointless for the two newly ascended workers to both hold him, so Vin was passed off to just one of them to hold. The worker turned and lifted Vin up for the whole crowd to see. Vin tried his best to cover up, but there was nothing that he could do. He didn’t have the strength to fight his giant captor, and he was quickly losing the will to fight back at all. Already he was so tiny that either of his captor’s giant hands eclipsed his entire arm, and yet he was still shrinking. He couldn’t figure it out. How tiny was he supposed to get? When would it stop? It was then that he remembered what that shrimp Sid was saying before. Vin had made sure to tease the twerp about his misguided fears, but Vin now saw that he was the mistaken one. The curse did exist. It wasn’t just some story told to scare acolytes into behaving. He was being shrunken down to… an imp. He remembered the tiny cage that sat outside the groundskeeper’s house. He remembered how he used to joke about how nothing could fit in that. He used to say it was obviously just decoration. Nothing could possibly be that small. Not even rats could fit in that cage, but as he continued to dwindle down to the point that he easily fit in the palm of his captor’s hand, he knew how wrong he was. He could feel the band of tarnished iron pushing its way through his skin. He was now so tiny that the ring – which was too small to even fit on his pinky when he was big – was actually bigger than his neck. He then realized that it was never meant to be a ring. It was a collar for a tiny animal. It was a collar for him. The tarnished iron band passed seamlessly through his flesh. There wasn’t even the faintest mark on his skin to show where it had come from, but it didn’t look like the ring would slide through his flesh so easily the next time. It was firmly locked in place around his neck. The opening wasn’t tight enough to be uncomfortable, but it was far too small to slide over his head. There was no way he could get the ring off without getting someone to slice it off for him. The jet black gemstone stuck out from the front of the collar and gleamed directly below his chin. It was so heavy that he could barely stand, but he refused to let them see him collapse. He mustered what resolve he could and stood shakily to his feet and stared of defiantly at the gigantic priest and his two towering former lackeys. Vin had to be no more than four inches tall at this point. His muscles had all vanished leaving him with a slim, slender physique. His dick and balls had dwindled considerably even in comparison to his vastly shrunken body. His once hefty, foot-long cock which once dangled over halfway down his thigh was now a tiny little nub between his legs which looked much like a small acorn, and his once massive, chicken egg sized balls which used to hand down nice and low were now as tiny as the tip of his shrunken dick. His tiny nuts now longer hung low. Instead his sack had pulled up tightly against his groin which just made his junk appear all that much smaller. Vin was furious, but he knew he was powerless. His former lackey poked and prodded him with one meaty finger. Even just the tip of the hulking worker’s broad fingertip was as wide as Vin’s now slim and slender torso. Even just a soft poke from the giant was powerful enough to send Vin toppling over. Even as he was herded into his tiny cage he glared defiantly at his captors. As far as Vin was concerned there was nothing more they could do to him, and there was no way he was going to give them the satisfaction of seeing him crumble. One of the attendants took his cage from the priest and carried it down the main aisle. As he traveled past all of his former classmates Vin saw a multitude of glances sent his way. Some people were shocked. Some laughed as they saw the former bully being toted away like a mouse in a cage, but most of them had this smug sense of vindication. It was as if the overwhelming majority of them were glad to see him get his just deserts. Vin was not at all surprised by any of these. It was no secret that he made his fair share of enemies in his time as an acolyte. It was no surprise that many of them harbored ill will towards him, but there was one acolyte that amazed him. There was only one person that shocked Vin. As he passed by Sid he could see the terror and sorrow in the scrawny guy’s eyes. Vin couldn’t help but gawk at the guy he once tormented mercilessly. Sid was now far bigger, far buffer, and far better hung than Vin, but Sid was still considered the smallest, weakest, and littlest guy in the class. Even though Sid was by far the smallest acolyte, his dick alone was now bigger than Vin’s entire body. Vin felt a twinge of remorse. Just minutes earlier he had mercilessly teased the shrimpy acolyte about the curse. He had menacingly told Sid that he’d be doomed to live his life as a tiny imp, but Vin had not believed such a thing existed back then. He had merely been tormenting someone smaller than him to make himself feel bigger and stronger, but now that he knew the truth he would never wish such a fate on anyone else. As Vin was carried out of the ascension grounds he heard one last comment sent his way. Sid turned towards his bigger, stronger protector and softly uttered, “He didn’t deserve that… Nobody deserves that…” “Yeah…” Zen murmured awkwardly. He felt sick to his stomach after what he had just seen, and he felt even worse because he had been secretly wishing that it would happen. Even as he watched the black gemstone suck the light from the air around it Zen had felt his pulse race. He had to fight back his own arrogant sneer as he watched the terror well up in his former tormentor’s eyes. Zen had enjoyed watching the tables turn. He had enjoyed watching the bully plead for mercy, but as the inches melted away and Vin’s cock and muscles receded away to next to nothing, Zen felt a pit form in his stomach. The curse was worse than he had imagined, and he knew more than anything he could not let that befall his best friend. He’d do whatever he needed to. The rest of the ceremony went off without a hitch. The acolytes all went up, received the blessing of the gems and were given their new body. There were quite a few acolytes who got sent to the worker caste, a few scholars, and there were even a lot of soldiers. All but three of these had been given the blessing of the deep, purple gem which denoted that they’d be low level soldiers. The other three received the blessing of the lavender gem which meant that they were destined to be leaders and generals. There was much rejoicing and congratulation as these acolytes took on their new forms, but never once did anyone notice the third purple gem glow. Finally it was Zen’s turn to take the trial. Rah waved the red gem in front of him, but nothing happened. Nobody was surprised to see this. Everyone had figured Zen had the makings of a general so when Sin stepped forth with the purple gems an expectant hush fell over the ascension grounds. As most people suspected, the deep purple gem did not light up. There was some muttering amongst the crowd. Even some of the attendants were baffled. The gemstone on the tip of the priest’s staff was glowing brightly, but none of them had seen this color before. A resplendent magenta glow filled the altar. “I have not seen this in centuries…” Sin muttered. It was the first time anyone had ever heard him speak. His voice sounded frail and feeble, but he moved with the speed and vigor of a young man as he marched away from the altar and into the ziggurat behind them. He returned a few minutes later with an ornate jewelry box. Another hush fell over the crowd. All the acolytes recognized the seal on the front of the box. It was the emblem of the royal guard. “No way…” One of the recently ascended acolytes muttered. “A Praetor?” Another gasped. “I thought they were only fairy tales!” Another murmured. Sid was excited for his best bud – he really was… but there was something gnawing at the back of his mind. Praetor was such a rare and powerful position. Even though it was purely symbolic since there hadn’t been a monarch in centuries, Zen would no doubt be shipped off to the capitol to stand guard over some official location. Sid had no doubt that Zen might even be sent to oversee the senate itself. The secret meeting grounds of the high council was strictly off limits to all but the elite of the elite. Even if Sid managed to get a good ranking and a good gemstone and a position somewhere on the homeworld, his chances of every seeing his best bud again were slim to none, and even if he could somehow keep in contact with Zen, the chances they’d have to actually visit one another would be few and far between. They might even go years without seeing each other. Just thinking about it made Sid feel incredibly sad. He almost found himself wishing that he’d fail his trial. At least then he could stay by his best friend’s side… even if it was confined to a small cage like some sort of exotic pet. Sin reached into the box and pulled for a small, silver ring with a glowing amethyst set into it. Sin then knelt down before Zen and placed the ring against the exposed tip of Zen’s cock. The platinum ring passed through the soft skin of cockhead like a warm knife passing through butter. The ring left no marks as it passed. The flesh reformed behind the metal just as it had been before. If not for the band of silver which now protruded from the underside of Zen’s glans it would have seemed like he had never been pierced at all. Zen felt the effects immediately once the ring was in place. It was a strange yet familiar sensation. He could feel his cock chubbing up as it had so many times in the past, but it felt far more intense than it ever had before. The blood rushed to fill his cock, but it seemed like no matter how much blood flowed to his loins it was never enough. His cock just continued to chub up indefinitely. He glanced down at his dick and saw that what he was feeling wasn’t far from what was actually happening. His already sizeable dick was swelling before his very eyes, but it wasn’t just plumping up from the rush of blood and flood of arousal. His cock was literally growing by the second. It stretched longer, swelled fatter, grew heavier with each passing second, and it wasn’t just his cock. His already full, chicken-egg sized balls were growing too. Soon they were the size of baseballs and his dick dangled down past his knees. The plump, meaty shaft was already as thick as his huge, muscular forearm and showing no signs of stopping anytime soon. Zen was used to people seeing his dick. It was no secret that he was hung before, and his acolyte garb rarely covered the entire thing, but this was different. He was usually able to keep his arousal in check, but his cock was chubbing up in front of everyone that he ever knew. It was a little embarrassing. Especially once pre began to trickle from the tip of his huge chubby. The clear liquid dribbled across the silver ring that stuck out from the bottom of his slit as it oozed out. Zen felt like he should do something to stop it. The ring was so pretty that it seemed a shame for it to be laminated in his juices like this, but there was nothing he could do. The growth felt too good. There was no way he could get his libido under control at a time like this. Zen felt another rush flow through him, but this time the energy coursed through his entire body. His already firm, sculpted muscles grew and expanded before his very eyes, but the change was nowhere as severe as it had been with the workers earlier. His pecs grew thicker. His abs grew deeper. His biceps bulged farther. His lats flared out from under his arms. His quads grew larger. He was definitely getting bigger and stronger by the second, but his form was more built for speed and grace than it was for manual labor. Zen was so excited that he wanted to rush towards his best friend and gush about his good fortune, but as he glanced down at Sid he realized something was very odd. Sid was always on the short side, but now Zen’s best buddy barely reached his thigh. Sid now stood eye level with the base of Zen’s cock although it didn’t look like Sid was complaining. Sid was staring straight at Zen’s cock with a look of out and out lust and awe, and Sid’s little dick was standing straight up at attention. Sid was so hard that his loincloth couldn’t even hide his arousal. His rigid dick had lifted the cloth out of the way so that his dick and balls were clearly on display. Sid stared on in awe as Zen continued to grow and grow. Sid had seen a few ascensions before. He had watched the rest of his graduating class take their trials already and he had even served as an attendant for one or two in the past. He had seen acolytes grow up to be sentinels or legionnaires, but nothing compared to what was happening to Zen. The tallest Sid had ever seen anyone grow was almost ten feet tall, but Zen had already passed that mark and was still growing by the second. Up and up he went. It wasn’t until Sid barely reached halfway up Zen’s shin did the growth finally taper off. Zen’s stood completely nude. His loincloth had snapped loose and fluttered helplessly to the floor early on in his transformation, but he was hardly worried. He was so overcome by huge and powerful he felt, and he could tell from the look in his best friend’s eye and the stiffy that Sid was sporting that he looked hot as hell. His changes weren’t even over yet. His muscles and frame had stabilized, but his dick was still growing. It was now almost as thick as his hips and almost as long as his legs, and still it kept growing. His massive nuts already dwarfed the altar beside him. Either immense orb was almost twice as tall as Sid and far, far wider. Zen’s massive nuts continued to grow by the second. Soon his enormous orbs rested solidly on the ground. His massive, fat cock draped over his nuts, and even then his dick was still long enough to rest solidly on the ground. The tip of his dick came to a rest mere inches in front of Sid. Sid stared on in awe at the cavernous maw of his best bud’s cock. The slit alone was taller than he was. He had never seen anything so hot in his life. He could feel the heat emanating from it. The scent of Zen’s pre flooded his nostrils. Sid took a moment to soak up every inch of his pal’s cockhead. It was so massive that it blew his mind, and the ring had grown right alongside the dick. The silver band was now every bit as wide as Sid’s slender shoulders. The glowing amethyst was now larger than Sid’s whole head. It blew his mind to think that just a minute ago that ring was small enough that he could have worn it on his finger if he had wanted to. “So what do you think?” Zen asked playfully. He even went so far as to puff out his chest and put his hands on his hips as he posed for his best bud. Sid couldn’t respond – at least not vocally anyway, but his awed gaze and rock hard, dribbling boner said more than enough. Zen chuckled as he watched his tiny pal eyeing him up. He couldn’t wait to see what changes the crystals had in store for his little buddy, and since Sid was next in line, all that was left was for him to undergo the trial and get his own crystal. Sin returned to his post alongside the other priests and beckoned for Sid to come forward. Sid felt like his stomach was about to go supernova. He was so caught up in watching his pal transform that he had almost forgotten that his turn was next. He was so nervous he felt like he could puke and was visibly shaking as he slowly made his way up to the altar. Zen tried to cheer him on, but even the towering, twenty foot behemoth of a best bro wasn’t able to sooth Sid’s nerves. The ritual began as it always did. Rah held forth his staff and waited for the crystal to react. There was a tense moment as everyone waited for some sort of reaction, but no one was surprised when the crystal remained dormant. Nobody thought Sid to be the worker type. He was too much of a daydreamer to be expected to focus on manual labor for extended periods of time. Sin took the stage next. He raised his staff high and waited for some reaction. A tense silence fell over the crowd as they waited, but it soon became apparent that none of the military gems saw him suitable for their service. No one was really surprised by this though. Sid was too gentle for a life in the military, and it wasn’t that he was weak. The gems had the power to alter his physical stature any way they saw fit. Sid was far too kind to be expected to raise arms against another. He would never be able to carry out his duty as a soldier. Sid fidgeted excitedly as the third and final priest made his way forward. Sid never thought of himself as the intellectual type, but it was sure a better fit than the other two roles, and plus there was always the slight chance that he could get assigned as a scribe in the capitol. As he saw it, it was the best possible outcome. Sol raised his staff high. Sid closed his eyes involuntarily. He was so excited and nervous that he couldn’t bear to look. He was already imagining how he would look once he ascended. Scribes didn’t get much growth, but he hoped he could get a few inches of height and some more length downstairs at the very least. He was tired of being so short and tiny. An unearthly silence fell over the crowd. Sid felt like his gut was doing flips. This wasn’t right. Someone should have said something. There should be some cheering or something. Sid still couldn’t bring himself to open his eyes, but the reason was different this time. His excitement gave way to fear. He couldn’t have failed the trial, could he? He slowly worked up the nerve to open his eyes. He started slowly. His right eye slowly inched open, and he gazed out at the staff through his half-open slit. His jaw dropped. His gut lurched. The stone was still inert. There wasn’t even the faintest glimmer of light in it. “There must be some mistake!” Zen shouted. Sid could feel the ground around him shuddering as his titanic pal stomped towards the altar. “There is no mistake…” Sol said solemnly. “I… I failed…?” Sid murmured softly. He still couldn’t quite believe it. He felt sick. He had seen what happens to those who fail. Is that what awaited him as well? Would he get to be as small as Vin? He was already so small to begin with… what if he shrunk down even smaller than Vin? He shuddered just thinking about it. The thought terrified him, but try as he might he couldn’t shake the image out of his mind. Already his imagination was running wild. His mind’s eye replayed the scenario again and again, and each time he shrunk down smaller and weaker. Even if Zen agreed to take him in what kind of friendship could they even have if Sid was too small to speak too…? Too small to see? “I can’t allow this. I won’t let you turn him!” Zen shouted. Sid could hear the arguing going on around him, but it all seemed like it was miles away. He was still too in shock to fully comprehend what this meant. “You will stand down…” The ancient, faceless priest rasped. Somehow the audience fell even quieter. It was as if the air itself froze in time and space as the wizened priest stood up from his chair and limped down towards the altar. “I swore I would protect him.” Zen replied defiantly. “And you will.” The grey priest replied. Zen was taken aback. It wasn’t that the priest was menacing… far from it. His demeanor was far different than it had been when dealing with Vin. He sounded almost amiable. It was as if he found Zen’s defiant attitude enjoyable and even endearing. “Yes… I see now why you were chosen. You’ll make a great Praetor.” The old priest mused aloud as he placed his hands on the box from earlier. Zen watched intently as the ancient priest opened another compartment on the side of the box. The seal of the royal guard folded away to reveal another, more ornate emblem emblazoned on the side. Those who were close enough to actually see the emblem turned to whoever was nearby and started muttering amongst themselves. They had seen this seal before, or rather, they had seen a close facsimile of it. It looked much like the emblem of the ruling council, but crude X that made up the council’s emblem was replaced with an ornate set of wings. There had long been rumors of an older emblem that predated the council’s seal, but no one had seen it in centuries and even the records of it had been erased from history. Everyone was wondering if this could be it, and if this was the ancient emblem then what did that mean for Sid? The faceless priest strode over towards Sid and gestured over to the altar. “Please. Have a seat.” He said gently. Sid was still shaking like a leaf, but at least it didn’t look like he was going to be shrunken down into an imp in the immediate future, and it seemed the best way to ensure that that didn’t happen was to play along so he did just that. He obeyed the priest’s suggestion and hopped up onto the stone altar. The smooth stone felt cold against his exposed ass which did nothing to alleviate his shivers. As the priest stepped forward and stood directly in front of Sid, Sid became aware of something different. The gemstone atop his staff was glowing! It wasn’t like it had been with Vin. The gemstone atop the ancient priest’s staff was emitting a brilliant green light. Even just seeing the warm light put Sid at ease. He steadily began to relax, and as he did so he became aware of more changes that he had missed before. The priest’s staff was no longer the warped, sinister hunk of rotting wood it had been before. Sid could see small sprouts of fresh vegetation cropping up along the gnarled wood. “Here. Put this on.” The priest said gently. It wasn’t so much a command as it was a suggestion. It was almost as if he was offering Sid a gift. Sid nervously held out his hand and waited for whatever it was the priest had to give him. He was surprised when he saw the circular medallion and the platinum chain that it was attached to. The medallion bore the same strange emblem that he had seen on the box. Sid glanced nervously over at his pal as if pleading for Zen to give him some advice. Zen merely nodded silently. He was as confused as Sid was, but for the time being it seemed best to keep doing as the priest asked. Sid swallowed in an attempt to clear the lump that had formed in his throat, but it didn’t help much. He was so nervous he could barely keep his fingers steady. He almost dropped the medallion more than once as he tried to put it over his neck. The chain was the perfect size for him. It slipped neatly over his head and rested comfortably around his neck, and the medallion itself rested directly against his chest. The fit was so perfect that it was almost surreal. Sid glanced down and marveled at the small, circular piece of jewelry. It just felt right. He gasped as he saw the small gem in the center light up. It glowed with the same brilliant green as the priest’s staff. The glowing light spread outwards until the wings on the medallion sparkled with emerald light. It was then that Sid first felt something was wrong. Something was different. He could feel his body changing. It didn’t feel bad per se, but it certainly didn’t feel good. It felt as if he was being re-written from the inside out. He could feel his body adjusting and shifting. His bones moved. His muscles shifted. His shoulders felt like they were about to pop clean out of his body, and there were these two odd lumps forming on his back. He wanted it to end, but he wasn’t ready for what he would become when it was over. He glanced pleadingly over at his best bud. He figured if anyone could help him it would be Zen. “What are you doing to him?” Zen asked the priest. His voice was even and metered. He was polite enough so that the priest would not have reason to be upset with him, but he had just enough force behind his words to make it clear that it was in the old priest’s best interest to answer him. “Consider this another trial.” The priest said dismissively. “What if he fails it?” Zen asked. The priest shrugged in reply and said, “That would have been a pity, but it’s best not to dwell on what might have been. Look.” He then pointed over to Sid who was now sitting bolt upright atop the altar. He had a look of shock on his face that was slowly giving way to relief. Sid had been holding his breath for the entire process. When he finally felt the changes begin to subside he let out a long, relieved sigh. Right as the breath left his lungs, the two lumps on his back cracked open, and his new wings began to unfurl like sails in the wind. The sheer, emerald material billowed out behind him and slowly began to take form. By the time they had fully formed Sid’s diaphanous butterfly wingspan was easily five times as wide as his shoulders, and his wings were over twice as tall as he was. Two long, ribbon-like tails flowed from the bottom of his wings. Attached to the bottom of either tail was a sparkling green gemstone that was every bit as resplendent as the one glowing atop the priest’s staff. “What happened? What am I looking at?” Zen asked the priest. “That…” The priest replied with a pleased chuckle. “That is a Monarch. The first one we’ve seen in over a thousand years.” “So… what now?” Sid asked. “Now… you receive your gems.” The priest replied. Sid glanced down at the pendant around his neck and then back up to the priest. “You mean this wasn’t it?” He asked as he held up the pendant he was referring to. “Just one stone wouldn’t do for a Monarch, and that medallion you wear is the royal seal.” The ancient priest explained. He then reached into his robe and pulled forth a handful of small, platinum rods and a platinum ring. “These…” The priest explained dramatically. “These are your personal gems.” “Woaahh…” Sid murmured as he stared at the array of jewelry. The ring itself was very similar to the one Zen had had implanted into the tip of his cock. Even just the thought of having matching rings with his best bud got him excited, but he had never seen anything like the small rods before. He could only imagine what kind of effects they could have, and since it looked like he was no longer in danger of being turned into an imp, his mind was free to race with erotic ideas of just how huge and sexy he could grow to be. It wasn’t long before his dick was fully boned. Sid could barely contain his excitement. His body trembled with anticipation. His rock hard stiffy shuddered with arousal. Beads of pre cascaded down his dick as the priest knelt down before him. The wizened priest’s hands steadily drifted towards Sid’s cock. Cid was so excited that everything seemed to be moving in slow motion. He just wanted to shout at the ancient figure to hurry it up, but he knew better than to sass such an ancient and powerful sorcerer. The priest slid the first rod through the front of Sid’s cock. Sid gasped in shock and sat bolt upright as he felt the narrow metal bar slide into the soft underside of his rigid dick. It didn’t hurt – quite the contrary. He felt a small bit of pressure as the rod broke the skin, but for the most part it just tickled. He could feel the bar slowly sliding through his dick. He could feel the metal grazing past the puffy, sensitive ridge on the underside of his cock. He soon felt the gentle nudging of the rounded tip of the bar poking against his exposed flesh and knew that the first bar was all the way in. The priest then placed a similar sphere on the other side of the bar effectively sealing it in place. The process continued again and again. The priest slid a third, a fourth, and even a fifth rod into the underside of Sid’s rigid, shuddering cock. Sid was so excited that he felt like he could burst at any moment, but the suspense was killing him. Despite all the jewelry he now had adorning his dick he hadn’t seen a single inch of change. The priest raised the ring up high. Sid tensed up. He knew this was it – the final piece. Once this was in place he would take his true form. He was as excited as he was nervous. There was no telling how he’d look when it was done. He wasn’t even sure he’d see much change at all. He didn’t necessarily want to be as big and bulky as one of the workers, but he knew he was tired of being so small. The priest slowly and methodically placed the ring against the soft, spongy flesh of Sid’s flared up cockhead. Just as it had with Zen, the metal band sunk into his flesh. Sid watched intently as the ring slowly sifted into place. It wasn’t long until the black gemstone on the tip of the platinum band poked out directly above the slit of his cock. The thin, sparkling metal band looped back around and then sunk into the underside of his cock directly before the lower ridge of his cockhead. Nothing happened at first. For a brief moment Sid was sure it was another dud, but what did that mean? He was already a Monarch. Could he really fail his trial at this late of a stage? Then Sid noticed a small glimmer. He was so fixated on the ring that he had forgotten to even look at the bars. The lower rung on his Jacob’s Ladder began to glow with a dazzling green hue. Then the next rung lit up as well… followed by the next… and the next… Finally the top rung lit up, and the gemstone atop his ring began to steadily stir to life. Sid was so excited that he was leaking pre like a faucet. The beads of clear liquid rolled across the gemstone atop his cock, washed over the narrow, platinum band, and cascaded down his cock – zigzagging across the parallel ridges of the consecutive bars which were buried just below the surface of his cock as they did so, and finally oozed over his balls and pooled on the cool, stone altar directly below him. Sid could feel the changes welling up inside of him. He didn’t feel anything in his body or his muscles, but he wasn’t too worried about that. He could feel the unbridled energy coursing through his cock and balls. He stared on with a look of manic glee plastered across his face as he watched his once small cock steadily creep up in size. The changes were slight at first; just a few inches in length; a little bit of thickness; his balls grew from the size of ping pong balls to the size of avocado hearts, but the changed soon ramped up. The inches rapidly turned to feet. His cock soon reached a foot long. The tip of his dick reached all the way up past his belly button. The shaft was every bit as thick as his wrist. His once small balls grew to the size of chicken eggs, but that was not the end of his changes. His cock continued to grow and grow, and his piercings swelled right alongside his growing dick. Soon the tip of his dick stood at eye level. He stared in awe as he sat face to face with his own cock. The pre-oozing slit was as long as his own currently agape mouth. His thick dick was as wide across as his shoulder and far, far thicker around than his lean, slender torso. His nuts had reached the size of beach balls, and still his growing showed no signs of slowing. It wasn’t long before his towering cock was so huge, so thick that he could no longer straddle it. The girth was simply too huge for him to spread his legs far enough. He quickly pulled his knees in close to his chest and watched on in awe as his cock continued to surge up in size. It had already outstripped even Zen’s own cock in terms of size. Sid’s towering boner stood well over ten feet tall. It was easily twice as tall as he was, and far thicker around. The thick, meaty cock was as wide as a set of double doors. His balls had already reached the size of sofas, and still there was no end in sight. Up and up his cock surged. Out and out his balls swelled. Sid soon realized that he was no longer seated atop the altar. His nuts had grown so large that they lifted his small, slender figure off of his perch. Sid stared down at the ground as he watched the ceremonial grounds grow ever further away. From his perch atop his swelling balls he could see for miles. He could even see past the outer walls of the ceremonial grounds. When he had first visited the grounds, he never understood why it was so far removed from civilization. There was nothing within the walls save for one lone ziggurat and a small altar at the base of it. Empty fields spread on for miles and miles in every direction. Towering walls surrounded these fields. The walls were so high that not even Zen at his new towering size could have hoped to peer over them, but now Sid was higher than those walls while perched atop his own growing nuts. His balls had already exceeded the size of average houses and were closing in on the size of mansions. His cock towered hundreds of feet into the air. Sid was so overcome by the rush of growth and the amazing pleasure that coursed through his cock and balls that he hardly noticed the other sensations against his exposed nutsack. It almost felt like he had ants crawling all over his balls. He soon found out that that wasn’t too far from the truth. The first person to come into view was Sid’s best friend, Zen. Zen had the faceless priest perched atop his shoulders and Sin and Rah clinging to his back. He had scaled the sides of Sid’s ever-growing nuts while carrying all three of the priests. One of Vin’s former lackeys had helped carry Sol, the fourth and final priest up and out of the way of the expanding wall of ball flesh that had rolled over the ziggurat and the surrounding ceremonial grounds. Slowly more and more of the graduating class and the attendants came into view. Soon everyone who had attended the ceremony was gathered atop just one of Sid’s swelling nuts. His balls were so huge that there was far more room than they all needed to be able to spread out, and he was still growing. By the time his growth had tapered off, the walls of the ceremonial grounds pressed against his nuts on all sides. The walls were easily hundreds of feet high, but his monolithic nuts were so massive that they even spilled over the top of the towering walls. Sid stared at his cock in awe. His dick was like a solid wall of flesh that stood before him. He glanced left and right and tried to see the edges of his dick, but his cock seemed to stretch on to infinity. It wasn’t until he looked up that he could see the shape of his titanic cock slowly coming into focus. His dick was now so massive that only the lowest rung of his glowing green ladder was still beneath the clouds. His colossal, glowing jewelry shone so bright that it made the very sky itself shine a brilliant green. Somewhere far above the skyline, up in the outer rim of the planet’s atmosphere, the colossal crystal atop Sid’s cock shone like a second, dazzling green sun in the sky. The gleaming beacon could be seen across much of the planet. Even neighboring colonies could see it sparkling in the night sky. Sid slowly began to catch his breath, but it was but a brief respite. He soon began to feel something new welling up inside of him. He could feel bristling energy surging from his nuts up into his body and out through his back. There was no way for him to turn around and witness the effects firsthand, but he knew instinctively what was happening… His wings were growing and at a surprising rate. Soon his wings blotted out the entire skyline. The shimmering, green appendages flowed and billowed like banners in the afternoon sky. Sid’s entire body felt light as a feather. He felt like he could just float away at any second. He couldn’t help himself. Even though he had hundreds of passengers along for the ride, he had to try it out. He flapped his colossal wings. The gust of wind blew across the plains with the force of a typhoon, and his body ever so slightly rose up. Sid was too amazed to stop at just that. He had to test his limits. He had to see if he could really fly. He pumps his wings again and again. With each flap of his massive wings, he rose ever further from the ground. Soon even his mountain size nuts began to lift from the ground. Sid was ecstatic. Despite the immense size of his nuts he could traverse the whole world if he wanted to. He could soar through the skies atop his flying fortress of phallus, his floating continent of cock, but for the time being he was satisfied. He slowly coasted to a landing right back where he had lifted off from. The ground beneath him trembled as his colossal balls made landfall beneath him. Once the trembling stopped and once the spunk pent up in his massive balls stopped sloshing, the four high priests made their way forward and all knelt down before their new ruler. Sid was suddenly feeling very awkward. “Um… what do I do now…?” He asked nervously. “That is up to you. It is your right to rule if you so choose it.” The faceless priest explained. “Alone…?” Sid asked. “No. Not alone. You have your Praetor. He will serve as your personal guardian and closest advisor, and should you need anything of us, we will do whatever we can to assist you.” The ancient priest said. Sid was excited to say the least, but not because he was now de facto ruler of the planet. He wasn’t sure he was ready for that kind of responsibility, but this meant that he never had to part with his best pal. Zen would be by his side for eons to come. “I… don’t know if I’m ready for that. Can I just start with a few simple commands?” Sid asked. “If that is what you wish. What would you have us do?” Sol asked. “It’s Vin… Is there any way you can undo what was done to him?” Sid asked. Sin shrugged. Rah shook his head. Sol merely bowed his head silently. The nameless, faceless priest was the only one to speak up. “What you ask is beyond our power.” He explained. “It is the will of the crystals. Only they have the power to undo what was done.” “Oh…” Sid murmured dejectedly. The priest could tell that their new leader was distraught. “…but….” He began to say. Sid perked up instantly and listened intently to what the wizened, grey priest had to say. “But it is possible… in a future ascension that he could be judged anew. Maybe in a year or two he will be ready to join the castes.” The priest explained. “Really?” Sid asked excitedly. “Then… bring him here. I’ll look after him. I’ll see that no harm befalls him before the next ceremony.” He said. The priest nodded and then gestured for one of the acolytes to come forward. The young trainee stepped forward with the small cage still in hand. He had not had time to go anywhere before Sid’s growth had caused his balls to envelope the countryside and was camped out with the rest of the ceremony attendees atop Sid’s nuts. Sid gingerly grabbed the cage and held it in his hands. He stared down and marveled at what had become of his former bully. “You’re safe.” Sid said softly. Vin seemed to relax ever so slightly at even the mere words. Vin was so tiny that Sid could hold him in the palms of his hands, but even so, Sid’s shrinkage was nothing compared to the changes that had befallen Zen or even Sid himself. Sid now had the population of an entire town now camped out atop his mountainous nuts and had a drill that pierced the heavens. There was no doubt in his mind that life was going to be interesting going forward. Sid wasn’t sure he was ready to protect someone else’s life let alone lead an empire, but he had his best friend by his side. He was sure he could manage.

Chapter 2 - The REAL day of my BIRTH. As I slept that night, I had visions of different types of men growing into gigantically huge muscle gods with various styles and magnitudes to their bodies. There were smooth college men to 70-year-old daddies that grew thick coats of facial and body hair in various degrees covering their mammoth proportionate muscles. Then some would grow no hair at all and actually become bald all over their slick, silky, tanned Herculean frames. There were blonds, brunettes, redheads, silver and coal black types. Hundreds and hundreds of gods were displayed before me, and the strangest thing of all was that I felt what each and every one of them felt as they grew: The power, euphoria and an overwhelming feeling of lust and a godlike existence. The next day, which was my birthday, I awoke with a huge headache and was sick to my stomach. I felt completely hung over, but my whole body felt different. I couldn’t explain it, but even with this massive hangover, the rest of my body felt like a million bucks. I was still very groggy when I got up to take a much-needed piss. Cloudy images of the muscle gods still roamed my thoughts. As I walked to the bathroom I felt really heavy, like I had packed on quite a few pounds. I thought it must have been all the beer I drank. As I started to piss, I could feel it coming. It was a mixture of a feeling like I was going to be sick and horny at the same time. I thought, ‘How fucking twisted is this?’ At that moment the feeling of being sick took over and I puked twice to the only god that I wish I never had to worship; Porcelain. I got up off my knees, again, and went back to my bed feeling actually refreshed and invigorated. Not only was the urge to purge gone; the feeling of my cock growing and getting heavier by the second was turning my hormones into overdrive. I felt the insatiable need to whack off. By that time I laid back down I was more awake and I noticed that while my head was almost touching my headboard, my feet were hanging over the foot of the bed. I thought that was really odd as well, but exciting too, and I started to get even harder. The harder I got, the more the hangover went away and the more amazing I felt. In fact I was feeling like a million bucks. The muscles in my body felt like I had just had a massive workout and I could feel the pump in them, filling them up. I started to remember how awesome it was to suck Billy’s huge cock and not even have to strain my mouth or gag. My cock became harder. I was still trying to rationalize all of this to the point of thinking that I must’ve been able to take Billy’s cock by all of the practice I had had with the football coach who was extremely thick as well as some of the other campus men, but none of them was ever over 14” like Billy was. As I thought about how that big soft cock got harder and longer in my mouth, I started to get so horny my cock was hurting with throbbing pressure so I brought my pleasure tool out from beneath the covers and grabbed it so I could feel it getting harder and bigger in my hand. Damn, it really was bigger, almost an inch, I thought. I stopped rationalizing and knew Billy had done something to me and I fucking loved him for it. I loved the feeling of something growing. Flashes of my childhood, that had been lost down memory lane, came back to me as I remembered how I use to get a really great and funny feeling watching The Incredible Hulk show and seeing David Banner growing and getting huge. My little penis would get really hard and I would want to touch it with all my heart. Watching reruns as I got older, especially after the time behind the barn, it would sometimes cause me to just cum right in my pants as the mild manner Banner grew to his incredible alter ego. I wanted so much to see a mammoth green cock rip right through his pants and cum all over the screen. I’m sure there would have been many a people dying to see that. Now, as I lay there, my adult cock felt amazing getting plumper and growing bigger causing my fingers to spread wider. It was already rock solid like the end result of an erection, but it kept growing bigger and bigger. With each stroke it got heavier and thicker: God what a feeling. By the time it stopped it’s mutation it was well over 12” long and about 7” thick. I started grabbing my big wand with both hands and fucking them. My balls, which were larger as well, being about the size of two extra large eggs, were pounding on the mattress and flying up against my fists as I pumped with an incredible fury. My ass was bucking and I wished for Billy’s cock to be in it. Visions of my dream gods touching and feeling me caused me to begin to lose control. Flashes of my grandpa posing for me and egging me on began. He was still the most beautiful specimen of muscle I had ever seen, and even though I knew how wrong it was to desire him, I did. I was on the threshold of no return. The feeling of the purest euphoria was upon me and I was going to let go. That’s when I heard the latch on my unlocked door start to move. Cursing a midst a whisper, I quickly threw the covers over me and sat up, acting as best I could, that I had just woken up. Luckily it took my mom a bit to come into my room. If it weren’t for the tricky latch on the door she would have caught me jerking off. I barely had enough time to tuck my cock down under my legs so she wouldn’t see the giant circus tent that I’m sure would have been created. The whole time she was there, I had a hard time concentrating on what she was saying. All I could think of was Billy, my grandpa and the other huge bodied men and my huge throbbing cock under my legs for which I so desperately wanted to feel explode all over me. As my mom came in, she told me Happy Birthday and asked if I really wanted to go back to college today or stay longer. I told her that I had to get back today to start getting ready for the next semester. She sighed and said that dad couldn’t drive me to Billy’s place across town. His work was keeping him at the office longer. But she and I both knew that he just wanted to get shit faced. She said I still had a week before school started and if I would want, I could spend a couple of days with her brother, Matt. He had a farm outside of town about 20 miles away and that Matt said he would love to see me because he hadn’t seen me since I was 6 years old. I had a flash of what Billy said last night about my Uncle Matt. I wondered if there was a connection. Mom said that Matt had called last night and told her that he would drive me all the way back to college in a couple of days if it was alright with me. He said he had some “BIG” (she threw her hands out in a broad stoke as if to emphasize the word) plans for me. I pictured Billy’s enormous cock driving into my mouth and my cock started soaking my bed in precum. I told my Mom it was fine, but that I didn’t even remember an Uncle Matt. She said it was here half-brother from Grandpa’s first marriage. She told me how fond of me he was, that I was a star athlete in college and all. Matt told her that, while I stayed with him, he could show me some pointers on how to improve my game, too. The whole time she told me this, I wondered how much she really knew about grandpa and the other men on her side of the family. More thoughts of Billy poured into my brain as I could envision him growing over 20 feet tall, fucking and dominating me with his size and muscle. God I wished she would just stop talking and leave. My cock continued shooting precum and the restraint I was going through was only making me hornier. She continued saying that Matt never came around much because my dad and him didn’t like each other very much. She said that Matt and my dad used to be great friends, but they had a huge falling out one day and they never spoke to each other after that. She didn’t know what it was about and neither Matt nor my father would talk about it. Because of this, my mom had only talked to Matt on the phone when my father wasn’t around and she hadn’t seen him herself in over 20 years. She said that that was the main reason she never told me about him. I told her it was fine and that I would be glad to stay with Uncle Matt. She left the room smiling and went to call him. Almost on her housecoat-tails, I got up to lock the door, bolting it so there would be no more interruptions until I was through enjoying my new improved body and as I walked back to my bed, I turned to look at myself in the mirror. God almighty, I really was bigger. My whole body must’ve grown 3-4 inches overnight. I looked fucking awesome. I felt my new, bigger, and thicker body all over and to my incredibly overjoyed glee, I was also more cut, with hills and valleys of muscle. I felt the best I have ever felt in my life. I pinched my harder, thicker quarter sized nipples, while intermittently squeezing and pounding my thicker, harder chest. I kissed and sucked my rock hard biceps and arms. I played with my fuller and harder ass, finger fucking myself and then I took out the largest of one of my dildos that I had hidden away and I imagined it was Billy fucking me. It had a suction on it and I went into the tub of my bathroom and backed into it over and over until there was so much precum coming out of my cock that I had to switch my direction to my new huge friend. I grabbed my new big thick 12” cock and proceeded to give it my full attention; studying it and worshiping it as well as my huge sack of 2 gloriously hot apple-sized nuts. I looked at myself, almost in awe and completely amazed at how I looked. I brought my cock up next to my body and the head was only an inch below the cleft of my chest. I let it go and it sprang back down and back up, smacking into my torso. Then as if on a suspended wire, it came to rest at an almost perfect 45% angle. Thick pearls of precum oozed out of it and ran down the long length of it. I took my hand, spreading the glistening juice all over it till it was shiny and glossy. I licked my lips. Thinking of another fantasy of mine, I pulled my cock back up attempting to bend over to touch it with my lips. I was astonished when they met with ease. I licked the large bulbous head sticking my tongue into my piss hole, tasting my own precum directly from my cock, for the first time. Still with ease, I bent further down and took the head of my serpent into my mouth and started to slowly go down the shaft as far as I could, finally stopping with a good 5 inches in my hungry oral cavity. I sucked on myself for a good 10 minutes until I could feel the cum turning and rising up from my balls, which gave me enough time to clamp the base my cock holding off the eruption since I wanted this to last as long as I could stand it. Little did I know at the time, that I would’ve been able to cum and cum as often as I liked since my new balls were continually producing cum at 20 times the rate of a normal man. I stood back up and admired my new built and cut body running my hands over every inch of myself. Periodically, I would bend over to taste more of my nectar that began to pour periodically from my golden shaft. As well, I took many opportunities to fill my ass with my imaginary Billy Cock stuck to the tub wall. I was pleased when I found that both of my thick larger hands still didn’t engulf all of my cock as I began to fuck my fists. Gazing from the mirrored image to my own real body as feverishly pumped for over a half an hour marveling at how fantastic I looked. I know all of this sounds so conceited, but try and look at it from this perspective. If you’ve ever seen someone you thought would normally not even give you the time of day, let alone have sex with you, and then completely to your amazement, he says he wants you and you can have the opportunity of a lifetime, I’m sure you wouldn’t pass it up, but instead take it, glorify in it and wanted it to last forever. Well, the body that was making love to me in the mirror was just that. A stranger to whom I had longed for all my life and now he was mine. HE or rather ME wanted ME. During the course of the late morning and most of the afternoon, I explored every possible way to make love to myself. I used even more toys, furniture, weights, lotions, gels, incense, tight clothes to burst out of, and just about everything and anything that could cause me pleasure. When I was finally ready to cum, I was standing about 4 feet from my bed with my huge cock fucking both hands as I was hitting a most muscular pose. Since I had held off cumming for over 8 times, there was so much back building of cum that the intensity of the first shot knocked me back onto my bed and as I came with shot after shot, spraying my entire room and it had so much force, for so far up, that I actually hit the ceiling, literally causing a cum fountain. I must’ve cum for 30 seconds without the feeling of it ebbing away. It simply just gushed out of my cock. Not wasting any precious time, I raised my legs up over my head, shoving my cock halfway down into my mouth filling me with my own love. It was the best masturbatory experience I had ever had as I remembered Billy’s insanely huge orgasm filling me up the night before. I licked my hands and body as clean as I could and took a shower jacking and cumming in huge amounts again. I must have spent a good portion of the day paying homage to myself. Finally, after cumming about 6 times without hardly even a diminishing amount, I then realized that I could cum as often I wanted to without feeling tired or having my libido calm down. But since I had chores around the house, I decided to hold off till later. From the point of my mom coming unannounced into my room till I finally exited my sexual haven, I had taken 8 showers and spent 5 hours of the day in the purest self-bliss imaginable. My dad worked most of that day, but of course, had gone to Clancy’s, a bar on Market Street, after getting out of work at his normal time. My dad never could hold his liquor well and always had come home from an early evening of “Happy Hour.” This time, he wasn’t smashed, but well on his way. My mom being the ever truthful and open wife told my father that I was leaving to spend some time with a friend. But when my father quizzed her further, she let it spill that Uncle Matt was on his way over to pick me up and that I was going to stay with him for a couple of days and he would take me back to college. That’s when the shit hit the fan. My dad started screaming about how he would never let me be subjected to a freak like Uncle Matt. He said Matt and his “friends” were going to corrupt me, make me grotesque like they were and he would have a freak for a son. He talked about experiments and strange goings-on at the farm. He said that there was no way in Hell that I was going to leave this house with that Monster. With that, he pushed my mom down onto the couch and stormed toward me as I sat there with a fire building in me that I had never felt before. I yelled at him for pushing mom and stood up out of my chair to meet him face to face, but I was now a foot taller than him. I had been sitting down the whole time this had been happening, so my father hadn’t noticed my change. Since last night, I was now not only taller than my father but bigger in size and thickness, too. He stumbled backward with a shocked look on his face and I stood my ground. As I looked down at him, I said I was going whether he liked it or not and that I was an adult now and there was nothing he could do to stop me. That’s when he must have balled up his hand into a fist while at the same time tripping on the rug as he lunged like a madman towards me, landing his fist square on my jaw. He stumbled to the floor and I fell back into the chair holding my cheek in more of disbelief than in pain at what had just happened. Amazingly his punch didn’t hurt that bad, but it did sting, especially my pride, which strangely made my clothes feel a little tighter. My emotions weren’t as sturdy. Complete anger immediately rose inside me and as we stood up I looked down into his eyes with a hatred I had never felt before. I picked him up with one hand and stared at him face to face. There was shock and fear in his eyes. I noticed how much smaller he was then me now and the feeling of an incredible power welled up inside of me. My clothes felt even tighter as I could feel my muscles contracting and expanding. My tank top started to fray at the seams, which only turned me on and made the feeling of power accelerate inside me. I felt like the Incredible Hulk. I wasn’t turning green or growing as fast as he did on the show, but it was more in a way that hardly was noticeable to them. Basically my exterior body looked as if I were inhaling for an extended period of time. The only obvious change was that my tank top and shorts were slightly ripping as my arms and legs were getting larger with more definition. Being face to face with me, my father could see and feel the changes and he knew he was now much smaller than his son and he became subordinate. He started to apologize, pleading for me not to hurt him. He started to cry and turned into a blubbering fool. I felt some sort of satisfaction from that and my cock stirred. This time though, instead of growing harder and thicker it seemed to have a mind of its own and it started to pulsate and snake down my leg out of the hole in my shorts. I looked down at it and my father followed my gaze. “Jesus Christ, you…you’re one of them. Please don’t hurt me. I can’t go through that again. I’m not like you; I’m just a regular guy. Please, dear God, don’t make me do it. I…I’ll die this time. You’re just too big. PLEASE DON’T, I LOVE YOU SON, BUT I CAN’T TAKE IT.” I looked back up at him and realizing that he was afraid of my cock, let alone the rest of me, I said. “You’re fucking pathetic!!” and I threw him aside onto the couch causing his head to hit the wall, knocking him out with a pounding thud that shook the house. I grabbed my things and kissed and hugged my mother gently and told her how much I loved her. She replied that she loved me too, and told me to enjoy the adventures that were before me, since I was finally meeting my Uncle Matt. She said that my life was going to change and after it did, to come back home and she would help me to understand if there was something that I still wasn’t sure of. HOLY SHIT, SHE KNEW. I lifted her up and at that moment I knew she would be okay. I felt the back of my tank top start to rip more at the seams. I was started to grow some more, but not from anger, but from love this time. My body was now almost uncontrollable. Such pleasure and power was rushing through me that I knew it was time to go and meet my Uncle. I grabbed my stuff and headed for the door. Now my cock was not only getting longer and thicker but it was starting to harden more than it had ever been. I could hardly walk for fear of my cock tearing through my already tight gym shorts. I had to get out of there. I threw on my jacket, which now hardly fit me and I bolted out the door. That’s exactly when Uncle Matt’s pickup turned into the drive.

Hey guys! Thanks for your support, I give you the next installment Cheers! THE PERFECT STORM Story by Muscl4life Part I Part II After several weeks of careful research, there I was, inside Dragon’s Lair, the place where bodybuilding living legend Larry Townsend mentored some of the hottest rising talents of the sport. As I imagined, the inside was plain, simple and straightforward: there was this tiny office, a few cardio machines, lots of heavy-duty work out machines, a free weight area and the locker rooms at the back. Since I have been studying the place’s clientele for quite some time, I knew that particular time of the afternoon was the most suitable for my current goals, because if I got lucky, Larry would be alone, taking care of accounting or something less exciting than making new legends of his sports. “Erm…Good afternoon…” I said very shyly, peeking inside the tiny office. It required lots of willpower not to ruin everything at the very moment I saw that amazing silver haired muscle daddy all tight inside the classic black polo shirt whose sleeves were nearly tore by the immense size of those massive biceps. Those immensely developed shoulders and the powerfully built deltoids framed his incredibly masculine, rugged, square-jawed, face. Even from the distance, I could trace the thick veins wrapped around those unearthed limbs. The impressive thickness of his forearms, added to the glorious horseshoe shape of his mind-blowing triceps only increased the sense of aesthetic perfection on that delicious muscle daddy! “I’ll be right there!” The manly deep voice tone of Larry Townsend echoed in the high ceiling industrial building. He checked some details on the screen of his computer, taking some notes. I particularly thought that the thinly golden frame of his reading glasses, which were so typical “Grandpa” material, only scored him more points on my evaluation. I absolutely loved the contrast between the elegant golden links of the chain attached to those glasses, which I guessed Larry had to customize in order to fit the hulking thickness of his bull-sized neck. Larry Townsend has been married three times, but is currently divorced. He has 3 sons: Chad, Troy and Brad. I will never forget an amazing photo where Larry appeared shirtless dressed in tight jeans with his three sons, in a very powerful image. The proud patriarch stood there gloriously wearing mirrored sunglasses with his classic styled mustache. He held a killing front double biceps, displaying his marvelous 21” biceps while his eldest Son, Chad hang on his right arm and the two youngest – Troy and Brad – hang from the right one. I cannot exactly express how jealousy I was of those handsome boys. Their dad was the absolute epitome of masculinity; he was also so strong and powerful. I could tell that supporting the weight of his offspring onto his frame meant absolutely nothing to his strength. Such a dominant specimen of muscle daddy! On the other side, I can only but imagine the kind of pressure those boys have been through. Chad and Brad decided to follow Larry’s footsteps, and besides their blessed genes and the careful mentorship of their father. Each one has won a few championships during their teenager years, but none ever managed to turn professional. Recently, the Townsend family appeared on a special feature of a major bodybuilding magazine. They tried to recreate the famous picture taken in the middle 90’s and it only made me more fascinated by that muscular patriarch. While his three sons seemed young, handsome, physically fit but average sized men, Larry stood like a beacon of muscularity and masculinity among mundane bodies. In the new picture, instead of holding his boys, Larry stands proudly in the middle flexing his arms (which I guessed were even bigger than back in the day) while his sons pointed at the tremendously sized guns. His rugged square jawline framed by the same classic styled mustache, the ripped, cut, veiny, powerful muscles of his bare immense torso contrasted with the respectable, but still not impressive (at least to my taste) physique of his three sons. Although anyone could notice many other physical traits Townsend’s sons took from their massive dad, in the end it only augmented the sense of superiority imbued in that picture. His front double bicep pose had undeniably improved, not because of any kind of manipulation, but 20+ years of maturation. It was impressive the way those marvelous, veined, powerful arms blew the smaller young men of the water. Even after all these years, Larry remained as the most muscular and masculine man of his family! “Can I help you, kid?” He asked gently, not used to see someone like myself. My overall look shouted that I belonged to some rich family at the noblest part of town. Of course, my absent-minded behavior also cooperated to give that humongous muscle daddy a not-so-good first impression of me. “Yes…hello there, Mr. Townsend. My name is Kirb…” I had mentally prepared my introductory speech so many times. Imagining different tones and ways to sound believable. Despite the fact he could easily kick me out of his gym any moment, I would convince him that I was there to make him the greatest men who ever stepped on the surface of the Earth. “I know exactly who you are, kid. You’re Kirben Fitzpatrick, and you have come all the way from Connecticut to stalk me for over a week now..” Larry said harshly. I froze. He suddenly looked very serious, angry almost, and it made my heart nearly stop. Less than 5 seconds passed and he already was on to me. How could that be?” “Sir, I…I..how?” The words simply refused to get leave my mouth, so intimidated by that hulking mass of a man standing in front of me. “Don’t you think I’d notice the same car, parked all day long in this end of the world? You stood inside the vehicle and spied on us with your fancy goggles. I ran your license on the system and could not believe you actually used your own car to stalk me! ” “Mr. Townsend, I am sorry, I need to…” Everything I planned was going down the drain, I needed to make things right! “Listen kid, I know you dig all this muscle I have and you’ve heard the rumors. I’m flattered, trust me. But you’re wasting your time and mine.” Each word he spoke hurt me worse than a dagger running through my heart. “You thought you would come here and become a member of my gym, got friends with, hoping one day I’d just take you back to the locker and make out with you. That ain’t gonna happen, boy. This place is for hardcore trainers only. Do both of us a favor and get the hell out of here, before I throw you out!” He said very calmly, but also very firmly. I knew I could not use my powers onto him just like that or it would ruin my plans. “Hey, Mr. Townsend, I’m sorry it took me so late. I brought an extra chicken breast for you…” I saw a young man entering the place. He had Latin features and had a very slim built, dressed in a restaurant’s uniform, so I guessed he brought Larry’s lunch for him. “It’s okay Miguel. Bring it over!” Larry told the delivery boy as he politely indicated me the way out, so I knew this was my last chance. “Please…watch this!” I pointed at the kid and focused my power like I never before, with such mental force that I felt everything spinning around me. Still, I used all my will power to feed as much muscle and size into Miguel’s body as I could in the few seconds I had until Larry ran out of patience. Suddenly, Miguel seemed to be going through some kind of seizure. At each step he took, his legs were thicker, longer and more powerful. Larry watched in awe as the kid’s right shoulder suddenly doubled in size and muscularity, busting out of his baggy uniform T-shirt. I knew this boy had to give Larry a hint of my power so I fed his body based on the mental images I had from Larry’s teenager bodybuilder days. However, since I knew I had to show all skills in a very powerful way, so I also threw Markus Ruhl and Big Ramy into the mix, hoping something HUGE would come out. Next, his chest inflated with new cords of hard muscle fibers. The arms thickened immediately with waves of growing brawn, his biceps engorged in a rate I’ve never been able to reach before, not to mention that Miguel neck’s girth augmented with ferocious intensity and his abdomen turned into a powerful muscular 6-pack washboard surface. “MADRE DE DIOS!” Miguel gasped as he took notice of the uncontrollable changes on his body. The young man dropped the food he carried as I hit him with another wave of the supernatural muscle growth power of mine. His skinny unimpressive triceps quickly became thick horseshoes, the non-existent lats suddenly flared with the fury of their growth, ripping the remains of the once baggy sized uniform. “That’s just crazy!!!” I heard Larry Townsend gasping as he touched the growing lad, noticing that all his muscle was real, hard and only growing harder by the second. “Keep watching sir, I came here for you…” I said with a shy grin as I muttered enough strength to hit Miguel with another round of miraculous growth. Miguel’s once skinny thighs shook violently as the new fibers of his new muscle erupted underneath his skin, growing thicker and more powerful, as the growth rate quickly reached for his calves, changing them into humongous sculptures of super hard striated muscles. “Miguel, how are you feeling?” Larry asked, concerned about the graphic display of muscle growth that took over his body at once. “I FEEL AWESOME! PLEASE DON’T STOP NOW!” He begged me, flexing his arm, trying to mimic all the guys he had seen in the gym, but his own muscle was by far bigger, harder, thicker and much stronger than any of those bodybuilders. “Don’t worry, Miguel” I felt relieved because his positive reaction to my powers would certainly convince Larry that I wasn’t there to harm him. So I focused even harder to change the young lad into something that would impress the legendary bodybuilder. Even Miguel’s butt, which was probably his best feature, hanging out because of his very baggy pants exposing his underwear grew into something masculine and immensely full of strength, finally paying homage to the name gluteus maximus. “Okay, kid you’ve got my attention.” Larry smirked, coming closer to me and watching as I continued to work my personal miracle on the delivery boy. Meanwhile, Miguel’s face also changed, because, unbeknownst to my own conscience, I was so strongly focused on Larry’s teenager face that I actually managed to alter Miguel’s facial features to merge them with the ones belonging to my massive muscle daddy. I was so deeply focused on pleasing my own obsessive standards of perfection that I managed to achieve a new breakthrough for I have never able to change a subject like that. “Holy crap…This kid…he’s my spitting image! If I were that HUGE when I was his age…daaamn!” Larry’s jaw dropped as he took a full glimpse of my artwork. From a meek delivery boy, I built a humongous monster of manly muscle of youthful vigor, incredible handsomeness and unattainable size! An overkilling mixture of Larry Townsend’s teenager days QUALITY, with the immense SIZE of Big Ramy onstage and the VOLUME of an off-season Markus Ruhl. The combination of the icons of muscle created an explosive result of manliness and vigorous success! Of course, I couldn’t leave the manhood out of this growth party, so Miguel’s 5 inches long dick became an immense anaconda of 15 inches of a cock within a few seconds, and his even his balls doubled in size at the same time span. I watched as the bulge on his crotch finally busted free from his underwear. “ARRRGH YEAAAAAH MOOOOORE!” Miguel’s voice had deepened tremendously as his body achieved incredible levels of masculinity. It was quite shocking listening to him for the first time in such masculine, thunderous, resounding voice tone, which actually made me very proud of my capabilities, especially I threw it all together under pressure. I did not expect Miguel’s uncanny transformation would peak up into such amazing results, neither that it would actually demand so much from my own psychic energies. Once I realized I had Larry totally convinced that I would change his life for the better, I stopped feeding Miguel, and immediately backlashed at me, and I passed out immediately, and would have fallen onto my face if it wasn’t for my muscle daddy’s quick reflexes. I woke up with the strong smell of chemicals; I opened my eyes and saw the masculine face of Larry Townsend holding my thin, frail physique in his massive arm. “Welcome back, Kirby.” He said, smiling at me for the first time, and I felt myself melting in those incredibly thick arms. “I didn’t expect I would black out like that, thanks for helping me, sir.” I blushed even deeper as he continued to hold me firmly like that. “Heh, I’m used to have guys passing out of exhaustion here, but never for the reasons I’ve just seen. You’ve got one hell of a gift kid.” He said at once, carrying me back to his office. “So, let’s get to the practicalities shall we? For starters, what should I do with THAT?” The powerful muscle daddy said as he placed me back on the ground. It was only then I noticed the IMMENSE bulk right next to me. I looked up and saw Larry’s younger face on a super massive young off-season muscular frame. “Hey there, little guy! Thanks for making me so fucking HUGE!” The new and improved Miguel said. I noticed he no longer stood in the remains of his destroyed clothes. Now he wore XXXL bodybuilding wear that looked painted over his immensely powerful physique. “Hey Miguel, I am glad you enjoyed. It’s a relief because I cannot undo it!” I said at once, which made the immense young lad scream a loud “YESSSSSS!” on his chair, while Larry just let out a muffled chuckle. “So, you took this 5’6” 160 pounds delivery boy and changed him into a 6’9” tall man who weighs over 800 POUNDS OF MUSCLE, with my face on top of those giant massive shoulders, and the buffalo sized neck just to prove me some point.” Larry said, stretching back on his chair, placing his legs on the desk and casually resting his head over the huge ball of his flexed biceps. “Over 800 pounds really?” “856, to be precise. I had to weigh that bull in my industrial scale.” Larry rolled his eyes and laughed aloud. I…didn’t think it all through, sir. I mean, I had everything planned on my head. I had to improvise.” “Well, I can’t say I didn’t like the outcome. Miguel here went from a hot chico to this humongous musclebound stud.” He said with an evil grin in his eyes and I noticed the immensely huge Miguel turning beet red. “Ohh, thanks Papi…Now I am HUGE for you!” The powerful behemoth hit a most muscular pose, copycatting the movement he had seen Larry doing many times. I felt so fucking jealous at that moment. “Calm down, boy. We’ll get to celebration in due time.” “Sorry, sir. I am just so horny…my cock is so huge and my butt so muscular, I can’t wait to let you feel it with your cock…,”He said in a luscious tone. From all the guys in the world, I just had to grow Larry Townsend’s sex toy. But then again, it also opened many opportunities because now I knew that my muscle daddy also enjoyed his share of twinks like myself. “It’s okay, boy. Now just be quiet. I already told your boss that you never showed up with my food. Miguel Castillo simply disappeared.” “Yes, daddy, sorry for that.” The behemoth replied and turned mute. “I am also sorry for causing such a mess, sir.” I admit that I was truly frustrated for creating this hulking clone of Larry exactly from this lad. “Well, you did what you had to do. Fortunately, Miguel does not have any close relatives around, or things would be much more complicated. I’ll get him a new identity, and since you made him look EXACTLY like me…well I guess I finally got the HUGE son I’ve always wanted. I’ll name him Michael Townsend.” “I’m more like Michael 1 THOUSAND pounds…” The lad quickly added and we all laughed at the impossibly huge size he grew in less than 2 minutes. (Fuck…less than 2 minutes! I’ve never done that so fast, and so intense! I could have blown that boy’s head! I was truly scared of my developing abilities, but I tried not to show that to Larry, he needed to trust that I could grow him safely). “So, back to you Mr. Fitzpatrick. You drove your car all the way from Connecticut to see me. Am I wrong to assume you wanted to grow me like you grew Miguel?” He asked directly. “You are correct, sir. I came here to use my powers on you.” “So you can basically grow anyone into a muscle beast?”“I can only grow male subjects other than myself, sir.” “Then why didn’t you fuck use it the moment you spoke with me? I bet I’d turn out much bigger than little Mike over there!” He finally expressed his manly, animalistic competitive side. I was happy to realize that my pocket-show had such tremendous power over Mr. Townsend. “Because my powers work better under certain circumstances. I wanted to make sure that I would get an optimized scenario for growing you, sir. You deserve nothing less than the full extent of my abilities.” I said at once. “Whoa…really? You mean Miguel’s growth was not your best work?” “Don’t get me wrong, I’ve never done it so fast and with such quality. However, I am used to work on guys for much longer periods. At least for a few more minutes, but it all depends on the circumstances.” “That sure explains a lot…” He shrugged on his chair. “Okay, let’s hear them.” “#1: The target must be willing to physically change into a much bigger, taller, wider, thicker, more muscular and much, much stronger version of himself.” “And who wouldn’t like something like that?” Larry asked surprised. “You’d be surprised. Sure many guys come to you in order to get bigger, but many men are deeply scared of involuntary muscle growth, which interferes with the outcome. They do grow taller and much brawnier, but not merely as powerful as they would turn out if they embraced the growth as part of them.” I explained carefully. “You sound very sure about that.” I picked my cellphone and showed him the pictures of my brother Bryan next to me over the years. “Ah, I see your point. Your brother is sure one big thick log, but not exactly MASSIVE like Miguel. So, what’s #2?” He said handling my phone back to me. “The target must be also aware that I am actively growing his body. That is why I did not use my powers on you right of the bat, sir. It’s not that I wasn’t, or am not DYING to use them, it’s just I wanted you to experience the full extent of my capabilities” I noticed that Larry’s expression suddenly changed. “You’ve really put a lot of thought into this, huh?” He asked, frowning his eyebrow. “Yes, sir. I also discovered that targets who have been in great physical shape at any point of their lives react much stronger to my powers. The body responds to my stimulation in a much more intense way, even if they currently seem physically unfit, I can guarantee the result will be tremendous!” I said, not being able to hold back a smile on the corner of my mouth. “Something tells me you’ve grown some old skinny guy into a huge muscle stud huh?” Larry asked, almost salivating. “He was a morbidly obese man, and he turned out to be a phenomenal outcome. My best so far.” I replied proudly. “Your best work you say…Is he bigger than Miguel?” Larry said looking over the immense bulk of the young lad. “Trust me sir. Miguel’s growth was a lucky shot. It had everything to turn sour, but lucky for me, I’ve managed to accomplish everything I thought and more. However, I believe that under the three circumstances, my work’s outcome will improve exponentially.” “But you it’s not like you’ve only got one shot at each target right? I mean, it could be kind of frustrating.” He suddenly considered. “Well, I’ve been able to grow my targets in several occasions, but after some point their bodies weren’t responding to my stimulation.” “So if you wanted…let’s say to grow Miguel again…” He casually pointed and I got my cue. Without even looking at the hulking mass of the young man I’ve just changed, I focused a second time into his immense physique, allowing even more power to surge into him. “FUCK YEAH!!!!” I heard the deep moaning, the marvelous sound of clothes ripping to the strength of new muscle growing underneath them, the typical sound of bones adjusting to the extra muscular tissue surrounding them. I would show Larry Townsend that my power was not some “one hit wonder”. The young lad grew even thicker, even more powerful, even more muscular. During the time I grew Miguel, I kept looking intensely at Larry’s eyes, so he could tell I was in absolute charge of his pupil’s uncanny transformation. “Papi, Look at me! I’m so amazing! I feel like the HULK!” “You’re much bigger than him, chico.” Larry said as he looked at me and I knew it was time to stop feeding more muscle into him. “I guess now he truly became MIKE ONE THOUSAND POUNDS!” I said gently cleaning some saliva from the right corner of my mouth with a very cocky grin. “OH YOU BET I AM LITTLE DUDE! YOU ROCK!” Miguel thanked me. Neither Larry nor me imagined his immense bulk would move so fast as he did, he easily picked my thin frame and engulfed me in a monstrous embrace that could have crushed me like a bug if he wasn’t careful. “I WANT MORE! GIVE ME MOOOORE!” He roared, trying to get even bigger. I panicked! Shit things could turn very messy if he decided to get violent. “Miguel, you put Kirby back in this chair, right now!” Larry said at once. “But, daddy, I want to get bigger for you!” He suddenly went from an enormous muscle monster to a weeping little boy. Regardless of his uttering powerful size, the thunderous voice, and the monumental volume of his muscles, Miguel was certainly muscle daddy material. “You had much more than you deserved. You didn’t work for these muscles, they were meant for ME. Put him down and go sit on that corner, and if you only dare to speak…” Larry threatened and I was back on the chair, while the now even bigger muscle monster just said on the corner of the room. Still, his immense bulk occupied a lot of space on that room. I realized how dangerous my powers could be even for myself. “I’m sorry about that, Kirby. It seems your power can make your targets to react very impulsively.” He said calmly. “You saved me again sir!” Thankfully, I didn’t pass out this time, maybe my powers were getting stronger, or maybe Larry knew exactly when to stop me before I went too far again. “Well, being a muscle daddy is not just about size you know? Twinks come in all sizes even the EXTRA LARGE ONES!” He said looking at Miguel who, managed to bury his own head amidst the enormity of his massive cleavage. “So, let’s proceed, what’s circumstance #3?” He asked in a mischievous tone. I blushed, then I simply blurted out. “The target must dominate me, not just sexually, but in every aspect. I am a very submissive young man in the search of the ultimate muscle master. I’ll make you grow immensely HUGE, and you will dominate me, totally and completely.” Larry Townsend busted into a sonorous laughter. I simply did not know how to react to that. Even Miguel seemed a bit surprised at his muscle daddy’s reaction. “Sir…please don’t laugh at me. I’ve shown you my powers! You’ve seen how much I’ve changed Miguel…Everything I did, I did to convince you that I came here to service you.” The glorious muscle daddy still laughed, drying one tear from the corner of his right eye. “I’m sorry kid, I’m not laughing at you…I’m laughing because this whole thing is so fucking funny! I mean, here you are, this very hot little twink with a power to grow men into muscle beasts and muscle daddy obsession. And then, there’s me…” Larry said calmly as his massive arms suddenly reached for my thin body, lifting me from the chair and held me above the ground in a single movement. I was petrified, although my body shook violently. That immense man could snap my neck like a chicken. He looked at me so intensely, so deeply that it felt like my most secret thoughts opened themselves to him. “I’m a freaking power maniac, little boy. The reason for my laughter is that, from all the muscle daddies in the nation, you’ve picked the right one.” He lowered very slowly, his mustached lips speaking so slowly, getting each time closer to mine. I knew I was supposed to feel better (right?) However, something in the back of my mind suddenly told me that I wanted to bite much more than I could chew. “Thanks for coming, Kirby boy. You’re mine now, and forever!” He said kissing me so ferociously, his harsh, masculine tongue rubbed against mine. He tasted so manly, so musky, so perfect. I felt his hands going around my neck, embracing me ever so gently, so intensely. I was in heaven. Kissing the glorious lips of the man who could actually become the ultimate muscle daddy. The one that could at last fulfil my ultra-submissive needs. It was finally happening. “Oh sir…You’re not gonna regret this…I promise!” I said in a very flattering way. “I know, I won’t. You just need to learn who’s in charge here.” He said with a chuckle, and I thought he would kiss me again. It was only then I noticed Larry’s humongous biceps flexing harder and thicker, while he firmly pressed the glorious muscle against my throat, easily suffocating me. I gasped for air I needed to breathe! My skinny twiggy arms could not even scratch the powerful arms of that muscle daddy. “Pleassss….ssssssssirrrrrrr…” “Just relax, boy. I’m gonna take care of all of our needs. Now...you sleep!” He gently closed his arm around my neck and everything went black. To be continued.

Part 1 Part 2 Part 3 Part 4 Part 5 Part 6 Part 7 Troy Morning Maggot. Yeah, I know I look a little down. Actually, I’m a lot down. What’s the matter? You know how sometimes everything is going great and all of a sudden it all falls apart? You do? Well, that’s how I am this morning. I almost want to skip our morning run. That’s how bad this is. What happened? Well, for starters, Cindy and I broke up last night. You know, she never got the whole maggot thing. She just never got me. Oh she thought she did. She thought she had me all figured out. She thought I was like some little kid and the muscle building thing was some stupid pointless kid’s game, like a bunch of 8-year-olds playing King of the Mountain, or something. And who knows, maybe that’s how it begins. But it’s way bigger than just a game. The desire for muscle and strength is a part of us, of all dudes, weather we know it or not. It’s part of who we are right down to our chromosomes. I mean think about where humans were thousands of years ago. It was all about survival then. The bigger and stronger you were, the better chance you had to survive. Humans were like that for tens of thousands of years. And you know what? Genetically, were still the same species we were then - I saw a National Geographic special on it. Our need to be bigger and stronger—it’s still hard wired into us. It’s part of being a man on its most basic level. It’s built into our bodies, our psyche, into our fucking souls! And it’s also a big part of what attracts the bitches to us. I mean, Cindy’s the hottest girl in school. Do you think she would have been dating me if I didn’t have guns like these? Boom. Boom. Yup, lefty and righty, bigger, harder and veinier than ever! 18 ¼ now. I want them to be 19 by the time I’m 19, and I’ll fucking do it, too! But she couldn’t understand that. But you do, Maggot, you understand. You get me because, since I got hold of you, you’ve woken up. You’ve felt it too. You’ve seen how muscle adds to you, like an important piece you never knew was missing. And then it becomes such a part of who you are and what you are, you can’t imagine life without it. You’ve felt that, haven’t you? You know what I’m talking about. I see you nodding. It’s beyond fucking liking it, you fucking need it, like you need food, like you need to fuck! That’s why it took me so long to figure it out. Figure what out? Why you started skipping meals to slow your growth and why you started giving your gear to Ralphie. Good, I’m glad you’re not denying it. When I first figured it out, I felt betrayed, betrayed by my own maggot! I was fucking pissed. I mean for weeks I had to look at Hunter smirking at me as his maggot just got bigger and bigger and bigger! Huge veiny biceps stretching out his sleeves. His shirt pulling tight around bulging, striated pecs and his ever widening slab-like lats. Legs blossoming into fucking pillars. “What the fuck was he on?” I found myself thinking. I knew all Hunter could get is that street shit. And then it hit me: the only place he could be getting that kind of gear is from you. Then it all started falling into place. Why didn’t I just come right over here and pound the shit out of you? Because I figured out why you were doing it. Yeah, that’s right. Here’s that blue bottle you’re always asking me about. You want this so fucking bad, don’t you? Of course you do. It’s built into your DNA. I get it. I get you. And that’s why I’m going to give you the shot. So, now you’re gonna eat like a fucking horse and you’re gonna stop giving Hunter’s Maggot your gear. Am I clear? Good. Brian’s Journal – Day 66 I don’t know if today was the best day of my life, or the worst. I almost freaked when Troy figured out I’d been juicing Ralphie. I never thought he’d understand, but he did and he gave me the shot. Fuck, it felt like liquid fire running into my body and all throughout my veins. The feeling faded a little but it never went away. It didn’t feel anything like the gear. And there was only the one shot. Troy said it was all there was and it’d be all I’d need. I wonder what it’s doing. I wonder when I’ll notice. When we got back from our run, I had to ask Troy a favor for my mother. Today they were taking our class photo for the yearbook and she didn’t want me wearing the Troy’s Maggot shirt in it. She wanted me to wear one of my button downs. Troy looked at me and cracked a smile like I’d just told him a funny joke. I thought he was going to say no, but instead he just chuckled and said, “Sure, Maggot, go ahead. Show me the one.” I went to my closet and pulled out a light blue button down. To my surprise it looked like there might be a little dust on the shoulders. Had it really been that long? “Nice shirt,” said Troy, obviously trying to stifle a laugh. “Go ahead; put it on.” I sincerely didn’t get what was so funny until I stuck my big, muscled-up arm into the sleeve. It was like stuffing a sausage. I had to really squeeze it in there and once I did, the sleeve was hugging my arm so tight, you could clearly see every hard bulge of every muscle on it. Fuck. I looked huge in this shirt! Not necessarily a bad thing… I could see taking a class picture with my muscles literally bulging out under my shirt. “Go ahead,” said Troy, finally releasing the laugh that had been pent up inside him “Try the other arm. I tried to reach my arm around my back to pull the other sleeve on. But fuck, I could feel my steel-like back getting in the way. It was way wider than it used to be. And my biceps and forearms were too thick with muscle to bend as much as they once did. It was a struggle, but finally I got my other arm in the sleeve and shoved it through. I could feel the stone like muscles rebelling against the tight cloth covering. Fuck, it was like wearing two tourniquets on my arms. I think the blood flow had been shut off. And I could feel the thing stretching ridiculously tight across my hard, broad lats. Troy was really laughing now. “Go ahead, Maggot, button it up. Hahahah!” So, I tried, but I couldn’t pull the thing closed around my bulging pecs. Fuck. I had to get it closed. I couldn’t take a photo like this. I pulled and pulled and RIIIIIP! A huge tear opened up right down the center of my thick, muscular back. Fuck! I took a look at myself in the mirror. Big arm muscles were bulging up under the sleeves, and the front was hanging open showcasing my large, hard, striated pecs and my washboard stomach. Hit with a sudden urge I pulled a most muscular pose. Instantly, my big iron biceps and forearms tore their way right out of the sleeves. I suddenly looked like the fucking hulk. Fuck yeah! But… All my button down shirts were pretty much the same size. “What am I going to wear now?” Troy just about completely lost it, laughing. “What did you think would happen, Maggot?” he said. “Since you last wore that shirt you’ve put on 50 pounds of muscle and grown at least 2 inches taller. You’ve almost reached beasthood; how did you think that bulging muscular man’s physique would treat the shirt of a pathetic stick boy? It would utterly destroy it, of course! Hahahaha! Go ahead and wear your Troy’s Maggot shirt, the tank top. It’ll be a much better way to remember your senior year anyway.” And so I did. I didn’t really have any other choice. As the day went on, I felt the burning in my veins become more and more prominent. It was starting to make me feel irritable and hot. I broke out sweating a couple of times for no reason. When I came down to lunch that day, Troy called me over to the jock’s table. When I got there he gestured me to lean in closely, then he said in a soft voice, “Maggot, you’re getting pretty big, now, but your attitude needs adjustment.” “What?” I said. “You’re body says, “Beast,” but the way you carry yourself still pretty much says, “Dork.” “I don’t understand,” I said. “Ok, let me show you,” said Troy. “Look over there on the right. You see Suarez sitting at that table with his girlfriend?” “Yeah,” I said. “He used to fuck with you, right?” asked Troy. “When he was bigger than you?” “Used to” was right. They guy hadn’t come near me in months. “Ok, you’re bigger than him, now,” said Troy. “Fuck with him. Go take his table.” “I can’t take the man’s table,” I said. “See, this is where your attitude needs adjustment,” said Troy. “It’s not his table. It’s your table. In fact, every table in here is your table. The only reason anyone is sitting at one of your tables is because you let them. Are you following me?” “I think so,” I said. “You don’t like Suarez, do you?” asked Troy. “No,” I said. “He’s a douche.” “Then why are you letting him sit at one of your tables?” asked Troy. “Good question,” I thought. Then I turned to take care of the problem, but I felt Troy’s hand on my shoulder. “Oh, and tell his girlfriend she can stay,” he said. “Because sometimes they do,” he grinned. So, I sauntered over swinging my thick, muscular arms and looked down over my bulging chest at Edgar Suarez, and said, “Hey, Suarez, you’re sitting at my table.” Suarez looked up at me. His eyes went wide and I’d swear he got a shade paler. “It’s… ah… not…not your table,” he said. “Yeah, it is,” I answered, “and I don’t like you sitting at it, so get the fuck up!” I leaned over, letting my larger, more powerful, muscular body dwarf his smaller, flabby one. For a second, he looked panicked, like a dear caught in headlights. Then he picked up his trey and started to move to another table. I had to struggle not to look surprised. I didn’t know he’d cave that easily. I sat down at the table and crossed my big, bare arms as his girlfriend rose from the table. “Not you,” I said. “You can stay… if you want.” Smiling shyly, she sat back down. I looked over at the jock table and saw money changing hands. Another bet; I should have guessed. Her name was Maria, and we had a very chill lunch talking video games. My appetite was enormous, though. I mean I usually have a big appetite these days, but today it was way over the top. I ate the food mom packed for me and still went up to the lunch line three times. As the day progressed the burning in my body increased, making it hard to concentrate on anything. By the time my workout with Troy came at the end of the day, it had progressed into a constant hot throbbing. I wasn’t sure if I was running a fever. I thought I might be. Didn’t seem to affect my lifts, though. If anything, they were better than ever. After the workout, I ran into Ralphie in the locker room. He was just coming in for his workout with Hunter. I had to admit, Raphie was looking pretty swole. His pecs were looking round and full in front of him. His abs had deep crevices separating them. His shoulders had gotten broader. Traps had started to rise out of his back behind his thickening neck. And his arms, even in their relaxed state were looking thick with muscle. And believe it or not, I also saw Ross, the guy we used to eat lunch with every day until this whole maggot thing started. He was there after school because of a make-up gym class. Fuck, I couldn’t believe how small he looked. Holy crap, he was just skin and bones, and so very short. He didn’t have arms, he had thin tubes with joints about half way down. He had the shadow of a chest and no sign at all of the V our backs had developed. His t-shirt hung loose on his frame, baggy and wrinkled, almost as if there wasn’t anything beneath it to give it shape. Damn, his legs were tube-like too. It looked like a stiff breeze would blow him over and half way across the room. How could he stand to be like that? And Fuck, I used to be just like him. “Hey Ross,” I said. “Hey Maggot,” he replied. That was the first time anyone but Troy had called me Maggot and I wasn’t sure I liked it. “Hey look, it’s little Ross,” cried Ralphie, striding over. Ralphie was having a bit more fun with his new size than I was. “Ross,” said Ralphie, “Maybe you could settle a little bet between Brian and me.” I was confused for a second. We didn’t have any bet. “Who do you think has the biggest arms?” asked Ralphie, and he flexed his big, veiny nearly 16 inch bicep for Ross. This was actually a little thing he’d been doing lately. Ralphie had blown-the-fuck-up since I started juicing him about 3 weeks ago. And since I’d been skipping meals, he was starting to catch up. Of course, this had been my plan, but I didn’t count on Ralphie’s attitude. He kept insisting his arms were as big as mine when they so definitely weren’t. My arms were 16 ½ inches easily the last time I measured them and by now were well on their way to 17. Tapes don’t lie, but he kept insisting they were the same, or else his were a little bigger. I don’t know why this annoyed the crap out of me so much, but it did. Just as annoyed as I could be, I flexed my big guy right next to Ralphie’s. Mine was bigger, way bigger. You’d have to be blind not to see it. And it was starting to develop a nice little peak. But nevertheless, I anxiously awaited Ross’ verdict. “Are you serious?” said Ross. “I know,” I said. “I’m way bigger, right?” “No,” said Ross. “That’s not what I mean. Do you remember when you guys used to be freaking normal? You used to watch TV and play video games and scope out the ladies… When was the last time you looked at a fucking girl? Don’t you see what’s happening to you?” I looked over at Ralphie and he looked just as confused as I was. “What the fuck are you talking about, Ross?” I asked. “Yeah,” said Ralphie. “Come on, now, who’s bigger?” “I give up,” said Ross, and he threw up his hands and walked away. “That settles it; I’m bigger,” said Ralphie. “What?” I said. “How the fuck did you get that? He didn’t say one way or the other!” “Sure he did,” said Ralphie. “You asked him if you were bigger and he said, “No.”” “That’s not what he was saying,” I said. “Sure it was,” said Ralphie. “You just don’t like it ’cause now I’m bigger than you.” “You are not fucking bigger than me!” “Yeah, I am. And I don’t know why you’re being such a pussy about it. It’s all because of you giving me the good shit.” “Oh yeah, about that,” I said. “That’s gonna have to stop. Troy found out so now I can’t give you any more.” Suddenly Ralphie turned red, and red just kept getting darker and darker. “THAT’S BULLSHIT,” he bellowed. “You’re just pussying out because I got bigger than you!” “You are not FUCKING BIGGER THAN ME!” Then Ralphie jumped on me, trying to knock me to the floor. I threw him off and he went slamming into a bank of lockers denting it pretty badly. He picked himself up and came at me swinging. But neither of us were boxers. In fact I don’t think either of us had ever been in a fight before. I was able to block his punches pretty easily and he blocked mine. Finally he just grabbed me again and tried to grapple with me. He slammed me into a locker bank and then I slammed him into another one. The lockers were getting pretty banged up and dented as our muscular bodies collided with them. I slammed Ralphie into one locker bank that just toppled over causing a domino effect on the locker banks behind it. BAM! BAM! BAM, they all went down. And then we were grappling on the floor. Rolling over and over. Both of us trying to wrap our hands around the other’s hard muscular body. I was so pissed and balls out trying to damage Ralphie, that I barely noticed when a couple of the gym teachers were pulling us apart. Then suddenly we were in the office and we both knew we were in deep, deep shit. Our parents were called. Someone suggested the possibility of steroids to them. The fridge in my bedroom was searched, and then all hell broke loose. They called in Troy. I told them it was all me, and that Troy had nothing to do with it. Troy let me take the fall for him. I don’t blame him. I wanted him to. I was fucked no matter what. But he’s a nationally ranked athlete. If he got caught with steroids, that’s be the end of his athletic career. They couldn’t really trace the shit to him because he’d pulled all the labels off just in case something like this should happen. They’re giving him a blood test, but it won’t show anything because Troy never juiced. He should pull through this free and clear. Me, on the other hand… Ralphie told them I supplied him with his gear. That’s ok, I didn’t mind. It helped me look like the bad guy, so they wouldn’t look too closely at Troy. Criminal charges were discussed, but they decided not to go that route and Ralphie and I just wound up with a week-long suspension for fighting. Maggot shirts were banned and my parents forbid me to have anything to do with Troy. But that’s ok; I didn’t mind any of it. You see all during this bullshit, I was sitting in my chair feeling that hot pulsing racing through my system. I felt my chest gradually swelling up bigger and harder and I felt my back slowly expanding, stretching out the Troy’s Maggot tank top. In my pants I could feel my legs thickening with iron-like flesh. I couldn't understand how on one else had noticed. When I stood up, I noticed my pant cuffs were up above my ankles. And mere moments after I got home, my sneakers split apart releasing my growing feet from their suddenly undersized prisons. So, ban Troy, take away all my gear and send me to my room for a week. None of it mattered. That blue bottle was doing its stuff. I could feel it welling up inside me. Pretty soon I was going to explode into a fucking monster! And, hahaha, there was nothing any of them could do about it. Next Part

DISCLAIMER: This is a muscle growth story about male adult characters performing consensual, and non-consensual sexual intercourse. There are graphically intense descritpions acts of feats of strength, violence, and gore. If you are not interested in this subject please do not follow any further. PROJECT GILGAMESH Story by Muscl4life CHAPTER 1: Ambition “I’ve got the perfect candidate for you, Dr. Lassiter.” The young lab assistant said as he uploaded the profile on the screen. Meanwhile, the elegant dark haired man dressed in expensive design clothes under his meticulously white ab coat remained distant, focused on his own calculations. The assistant gently coughed, trying to draw Daniel’s attention to the computer screen, while his boss still took a few moments to lift his head from the microscope and look at the information Preston had worked so hard to acquire. Once he saw the data and the pictures provided, Lassiter’s usual bored to death expression changed dramatically. “This data is remarkable. I’ve never seen such standards before.” Lassiter mumbled as he ran several simulations at the same time. “Subject’s displays physical excellence above anything reported in current medicine. He sure is one man in a million.” The younger assistant replied muffling his grin, trying to refrain his enthusiasm. Dr. Lassiter hated such behavior. “It’s more like one in a 100 million…Where did you find this man?” He asked downloading the profile to his personal databank, already applying the physiological patterns to the simulation program. “I actually only had to dig in old databanks. His data was already selected in previous experiments similar to yours, Doctor.” Preston explained “Was it ever updated? I can only imagine the developments of this precious man.” “I can’t tell, sir. There are inconsistencies in the reports I have collected. I think they haven’t been able to take new measurements and run other physical tests on him, he always got discarded in risk evaluation rounds.” Preston explained lowering his voice tone.” “No wonder those morons never made any significant breakthrough… This is ridiculous. Why would anyone discard such a phenomenal specimen?” Lassiter seemed outraged by such fact. Preston sighed before he continued, “Here comes the hard part…” He thought before disclosing the full truth to his boss. “This data belongs to an inmate serving lifetime sentence at Saint Sebastian Maximum Security Prison for the last 25 years.” Preston said once, afraid of the consequences of disappointing Dr. Daniel Lassiter. However, the elegant man just grinned as he discovered such information. “This is precious; I have Mr. Barnes right where I need him to be. Get me Winston quickly.” “Right away sir.” Preston said as he made the call. Authorities sent only the nastiest, most dangerous and most violent criminals of the nation to Saint Sebastian Maximum Security Prison. It was a place designed to break the spirits of these dangerous men. Ironclad discipline rules, no privileges. The perfect institute for a monster like Roger Barnes, but also the ideal place for a man like Daniel Lassiter to reach for the perfect candidate for his ultimate plans. “In early 80’s Roger Barnes was a promising rookie defense tackle drafted in the second round by the Baltimore Colts. Barnes was youthful, powerful 6’7” tall 300 pounds of a ferocious beast. His strength, speed and aggressiveness soon got him the best records of NFL, most of them still unmatched, and soon enough he was the best defense player on the nation. He was nicknamed “Monster” by the Colts’ fans, and got particularly famous for extremely aggressive tackles resulting in serious injuries on the adversary players.” Preston explained meticulously. “I actually remember him. He was a great player…” Winston Wise, CEO of ChemTechLabs casually commented as he saw Preston’s presentation. “I guess I am too young to remember him, but I was never into sports anyway…” Lassiter said as he checked other meetings on his daily schedule while Preston briefed Wise on more details about Roger Barnes’ life. He needed Wise to take care of minor details, as usual. “Not only he paid several fines for his lack of sportsmanship conduct, Barnes has actually ended several carriers abruptly due to severe physical traumas. On top of that, Roger has always been extremely violent; his short temper associated to the usage of illegal steroids got him in serious troubles with the law, usually conveniently swept under the carpet by his team’s influential contacts. Until one Sunday afternoon in September 1986.” “This is not a documentary, cut to the chase already, Preston.” Daniel scolded his assistant who quickly dished the rest of details. “For reasons still unknown to this date, Barnes got involved in a locker room fight with several playmates, in which he killed three of his fellow players with his bare hands. An onslaught that caused national commotion. After Roger declared himself guilty of all charges, judge sentenced him for lifetime in prison in 1990”. “So, our golden man is currently in the bin, but I bet his spirit remained unbroken, not even in Saint Sebastian a man like Roger would break under harshness.” Lassiter said in a noticeably excited tone. “You have gone from exemplary law-abiding soldiers to bloodthirsty felons, that’s quite a change of subject profile, Dr. Lassiter” The short haired man on the other side of screen “As you may have seen, a man of Mr. Barnes’ profile is ideal for Project Gilgamesh. His remarkable stamina, strength and muscularity levels associated to his cold blood will give him the necessary tools to survive enhancement phases.” Lassiter exulted. “But will the failsafe cocktail make him stable? We don’t want another super-powered freak running loose. Especially a psychopath a taste for murder” The voice on the other hand sounded particularly tired of failed experiments. “We took good men and tried to change them into monsters, it failed tremendously. We need to use a real monster for our purposes, the mental and behavioral conditioning are the easiest phases, none of our candidates has been as huge, strong or dedicated as Mr. Barnes. “He’s currently 49 years old, do you think his heart will endure the process? Even after all the juice he had injected himself over the years?” Winston considered the subject his leading Scientist indicated. “The chances won’t change that much, our young pristine candidates failed terribly, perhaps an organism with greater tolerance to the most aggressive substances on the enhancement cocktail will prevail. You’ve seen the simulations.” Lassiter defended his choice. “And of course, he’s in Saint Sebastian which is one of the most difficult places to run an operation like that; we’ll have to bribe lots of people to get access to him.” Wise rolled his eyes. “Nothing that ChemTechLabs hadn’t done over and over again.” Lassiter chuckled. “How long until Gilgamesh is fully operational?” Wise asked right away. “Three days if you give me him now.” Daniel replied. “All right I’ll see what I can do.” Winston said as the screen went off. “You will help me to make history, Mr. Barnes!” Daniel Lassiter said trying to hide the boner he sprouted right there. Preston had noticed the excitement on his boss’ voice for the first time in the nearly one year they had been working together. The young lab assistant just blushed and left the room. “This is preposterous! You can’t just come into my institute and do that!” The barrel chested man in a dark blue suit and red bowtie punched the wooden table of his office furiously, observing the grin on that despicable man sat in front of him. “Warden Dreyfuss, you should see things as they really are. I came here to ask for your cooperation, although I have total discretionary power to go over Saint Sebastian’s records on everything related to Roger Barnes. That’s all in the legal document you’ve received.” The condescending tone of the ChemTechLabs Lead Scientist was certainly nerve racking. “At least the others before you were wise enough to leave that monster caged. He is just an abomination!” Warden waved his head vigorously. “What other scientists have previously done is not of my concern. I will take Mr. Barnes as part of my studies, and we are ready to offer him certain privileges in exchange of his cooperation.” “You have no idea of the danger you’re exposing yourself and this whole crew of lunatics you’ve assigned for this horrendous thing!” Saint Sebastian’s Warden threw the paperwork at the wall and they flew just half inch from Daniel’s face, but the scientist remained impassive. “I appreciate your unselfish worries, but we are perfectly aware of the situation, Warden. Now, could you please tell me more about the physical activities in this facility?” “But you must know that during the quarter of center behind bars, Roger Barnes only became more dangerous to Saint Sebastian’s inmates and crew. However, psychologically he had completely shut down any deeper contact with other human beings – not even his family. His parents died a few years after the trial and his only brother Jermaine eventually given up further attempts of contacts. I tried to move him into a mental institution, but the State considered him too much of a danger to leave Saint Sebastian.” The warden seemed disturbed. “That’s precisely why I am not running a psychological profile of Mr. Barnes. I am here to collect physical and medical data on him. I will take everything you have on that matter, with or without your cooperation.” Lassiter explained for the last time. “Mark my words; doc you will soon regret this decision.” The man’s thick neck seemed to inflate, as he got madder and more aggravated at the situation. “I don’t regret helping scientific breakthroughs, Warden.” “Fine, you’re just one stubborn little man…” The man took a deep breath and finally decided to tell the scientist what he wanted to know. “So, about his physical activities…Was Mr. Barnes allowed to exercise along with the other inmates?” “At first, yeah, because it was the only thing he enjoyed. The only moment of the day where he seemed to be fully aware of his surroundings. He dedicated his time to hardcore training, which brought his already impressive physique to new heights of excellence.” “I understand that, Warden Dreyfuss. However, it did not seem likely that Roger Barnes would be able to develop his muscles even further working out in a very simple gym without resourcing to things like nutritional supplements and especially steroids.” “Our physicians were rather impressed with the kind of development his muscles displayed and ran a few tests on him to check for illegal substances, since he got more muscular faster than anything humanly possible did.” “Maybe he had managed to adulterate the results, providing fake samples…he might even had help from your own medical crew.” “I take very care of our institution, Dr. Lassiter, but I am no fool. I know things are smuggled in and out of our walls. Roger had his contacts in the outside world. He probably got access to illegal steroids, but I had nothing to do with it. Don’t try to blame this freak on me!” Warden Dreyfuss protested. “Blaming you? Can’t you see the incredible events you reported? This man is physically thriving under the harshest conditions. His organism has achieved a state never described in medicine we need to investigate further!” “Dr. Lassiter, we are ready to interview Mr. Barnes.” Preston said as he knocked at the door. “I am going, Preston thanks for everything Warden Dreyfuss. We’ll be quick.” “You really don’t understand the danger of this situation. You should never approach that Monster!” The warden held onto Lassiter’s arm firmly. “That beast is my key to reach for the unreachable things, Warden!” Lassiter said as he managed to retrieve his arm from the firm grip ad left the room. After he got alone in his office, Warden Dreyfuss reached for his concealed liquor bottle and took a long sip, he was noticeably at the verge of crying. “The Monster will devour him…sooner or later we are all doomed!” Lassiter, Preston and several heavily armed ChemTechLabs security went down the hallway that lead to Roger Barnes’ cell. “You guards stand alert, I am pretty sure the crew has been pretty complacent with our target. We must proceed carefully.” Lassiter explained as they reached the target isle. “Cell # 234-F, Dr. Lassiter.” Preston gulped. Daniel Lassiter stood tall and pride as usual. He walked to the door and opened the superior hatch. A powerful stench of musk, sweat and cum hit him with such force that Lassiter nearly vomited right there. From the interior of the cell, they heard a powerful chuckle. “Sorry about that little man. I was doing some sit ups and got horny…” The deep voice was manly and very calm. Lassiter managed to regain his composure and gestured for the guards to stand alert. “Mr. Roger Barnes, my name is Dr. Daniel Lassiter and I represent ChemTechLabs, we came here to offer you a great opportunity to…HOLY SHIT!” Daniel Lassiter was proud of keeping his poker face under any circumstances, but his mind was simply unprepared for what he saw through the small hatch of the cell door. A true monster of muscle. A mountainous man whose shape was beyond anything possible for current humankind standards: this Nubian abomination stood much taller than the alleged 6’7” and he certainly had to weight much, much, MUCH more than the 350 pounds on his medical report. Those physicians truly did not want the world to know how marvelous Roger Barnes truly has become. “I guess I should have warned you I wasn’t exactly decent.” He said in a very playful tone, grabbing the immense obelisk of obsidian cock and pointing it to the shaft, and a thick volley of cum hit Daniel Lassiter in the right eye, which caught him off guard. The security guards were about to move when Lassiter signaled them to stand. The scientist just cleaned his face with the wet tissues Preston quickly handled him. “It is an honor to finally meet you, sir. You are far more amazing in person.” Lassiter said in a demure tone as he felt completely intimidated by the grotesquely muscular man standing at the other side of the door. A man whose body defied the very concepts of human anatomy Lassiter learned during his long professional life. Even inside that poorly lit cell, the immensity of those muscles was simply undeniable! Muscles built on top of muscles, uncanny masses of raw powerful cords of muscles piled on the immense frame of his physique. “What is it that you have to offer me?” Barnes asked at once, which sent a powerful feeling towards Lassiter, who suddenly didn’t seem the same ambitious, unbreakable character. “I want to give you the world, sir.” Lassiter said with tears in his eyes. “Good…it was about time!” Barnes flashed a deviant, white winning smile. To be continued.

Davis knelt down beside a nearby car and used his reflection in the side mirror toadjust his tie and brush his wavy, brown hair away from his face. He wasnervous as hell, and it showed. His hands were trembling so bad he could barely even hold the mic. “Dude. Relax.” Davis’s buddy Trey said. He adjusted his satchel and shot his buddy a smirk that somehow managed to be both sarcastic and reassuring in the way only a best friend could accomplish. Davis’s buddy was fairly similar in height and build. Davis appeared to be a little thicker around the middle, but neither could be considered overweight. Trey’s most defining feature was his eyes. His grey eyes seemed to sparkle in the afternoon sun. Trey’s jet black hair and light skin seemed to accentuate his brilliant eyes. “How can I calm down? This could make or break my career!” David replied. His voice cracked from nerves. “What career. You don’t even have your degree yet.” Trey replied and rolled his eyes sarcastically. “If I nail this report, I can include the video with my resume and bingo bango, I’ve got the internship at the station.” Davis replied. “Sure. After they actually look at your resume, and after you sit down and not flub the interview.” Trey sassed back. “All the more reason to get this perfect!” Davis retorted. “Fine. Whatever, but you could have picked a less boring topic. I mean who wants to watch an expose on cleaning.” Trey scoffed. “For your big, fat information this is a very fast growing field.” Davis countered. Trey made a snorting sound as he stifled his own laughter upon hearing “fast growing.” “I think you just want to see the workers up close and personal.” Trey replied. He made a playful clicking sound and shot Davis a sly wink. Davis’s face turned bright red. “Ju-Just Shut up!” He stammered. “My interests are purely professional! Now get the camera ready. Our liaison is here!” Davis turned and darted over towards a large olive green van that had pulled into the parking lot nearby. The logo on the side of the van was questionable at best. The caricature of a man dressed in blue overalls looked borderline phallic. It was a wonder that the design ever got past the censors… but then again people have become much more lax about nudity lately. Trey once again rolled his eyes sarcastically but scooped up the camera and trotted after his excitable pal. The van pulled up beside the two college guys. The window slowly rolled down, and an incredibly large man peered out from inside the van. Davis’s jaw dropped. He had not expected someone nearly so huge… nearly so hot. The man at the wheel was probably in his mid twenties. His piercing blue eyes seemed to peer straight into Davis’s soul. His stubble accentuated his shapely jaw. His neatly trimmed, brown hair framed his handsome face perfectly. Davis could only stare at him in silent awe. The man waited a moment before awkwardly asking, “So uh… you are the guys here about the story, right…?” “Yeah. Ingmar here just can’t seem to find his voice.” Trey replied lazily. He then playfully elbowed Davis in the ribs and said to his buddy, “Dude. Say hello or something.” “Oh. He-hello…” Davis stammered. “Right. So you guys wanna see how we do business? There’s room in the truck if you want to ride along. I’ll take you some of the sites and show you our operation.” The large man explained. “That sounds wonderful.” Davis gushed as he rushed around the van. He got to the other side and reached for the handle on the passenger side door when the driver stopped him. “You’re going to have to ride in the back. There’s no room for another passenger up here.” He explained. “Oh… Ok…” Davis murmured in reply. He took his hand off of the passenger side door handle and trudged dejectedly over towards the back door. Trey was already there and had crawled into the back. Davis followed after him and began to take his seat, but he stopped and gawked before he could even get his seatbelt on. The driver wasn’t even kidding. There was simply no room in the front for another passenger. The huge man occupied the entire front bench. He broad, muscular shoulders were so wide that he had to curl his shoulders in a bit just to fit into the van. It was a miracle he had managed to maneuver enough to even peer out the side window. Davis couldn’t get over how huge he was. He looked like he was trying to ride in a little clown car instead of the full-sized, industrial panel van that he was currently driving. “Oh. I never got your names.” The huge man said. He didn’t even bother to turn around, but that didn’t bother Trey or Davis at all. It was obvious to both of them that it would have been a difficult task for their massive guide. “I’m Trey.” Trey replied instantly. There was an awkward pause as Davis just sat there and gawked at the enormous cleaner. He was so entranced that he hadn’t even comprehended the question. All he could do was soak up those fantastic, enormous muscles that bulged through the man’s button up shirt. “… aaaand this is Davis. You’ll have to excuse him. He’s not the most conversational person at times.” Trey eventually added. The large driver chuckled pleasantly and replied. “That’s alright. It’s hardly the first time someone has reacted that way around me. The name’s Mel by the way. So did you guys have any questions while we drive?” Trey took a moment to let Davis chime in, but when it was obvious that Davis wasn’t running at peak mental capacity, Trey decided to step up to the plate. “Well… I guess you could start by telling us what exactly you do.” He said. “Oh well that’s an easy enough question. I run a cleaning company, but you knew that already. I suppose you want to know more about how we work, huh? Hmm… It’s a lot easier to show than to tell, so how about we skip that question until we get to our next site.” Mel responded casually. “Fair enough, but there’s more to your business than just simple cleaners. You are known for only taking on… err… very specific types of jobs.” Trey muttered awkwardly. The driver laughed so hard that the entire van shook. The sudden outburst was enough to even snap Davis from his hormonal reverie. “Huh… wuh…?” Davis sputtered. “You don’t have to be so discrete about it.” Mel replied between chuckles. “Everyone here knows what we do. We clean cum. We scoop spunk. Hell. It’s written on the side of our van.” “Umm… right… but that’s a very specific business model. What prompted you to pursue this… uh… venture.” Trey asked. Mel chuckled again. Trey could practically hear Mel’s eyes rolling as he did so. “Basic business, boy.” Mel replied. “All alliteration aside, I would like to know more.” Trey countered. Mel shrugged. His bulging traps hit the roof of the vehicle as he did so. Davis was once again floored by his sheer size. “Well, I’ll skip the whole bit where semen became a major issue for cleaners…” Mel began. Trey didn’t need any more information on that point. Everyone knew the story by now. It was all over the news. It had started a few months ago. No one was really sure how or why it had started. They weren’t even sure where exactly it originated, but people began growing, and it wasn’t just people getting taller. Some did, but the changes affected everyone differently. Even to this day experts weren’t sure what was causing it. Trey and Davis had not been exposed to whatever it was that was causing these changes, but there was no doubt that Mel had. What else could explain the driver’s massive, muscular physique that filled the front half of the van. “… anyway, your average Ready Maids or whatever you would call for a clean-up just didn’t have the equipment to handle the mess. I don’t suppose you’ve seen one, but these folks can drench a room, let me tell ya.” Mel explained. Trey couldn’t even fathom what that much cum would look like, and he didn’t particularly want to find out. Davis on the other hand seemed to be all too happy to imagine what it must be like. He had a stupid grin plastered across his face, and the tent in his slacks didn’t leave much to the imagination about what he thought of the matter. Troy decided to keep the discussion moving. He had a good momentum going, but there were other topics that they could cover while they traveled. “Right. My biggest question is how do you afford this operation? You don’t list rates on your site. In fact it looks like you don’t even charge. How does that work?” Trey asked. “We make our money in other ways.” Mel explained. “Did you know that semen is rich in protein? That goes doubly so for the stuff we clean up. Some of my buddies have a lab and they cooked up a way to distill it down and extract the base proteins from it. I don’t know the specifics – too technical for me- but I can tell you that we make a killing by reselling the processed material as fertilizer. It apparently works well too. Did you see that pumpkin on the news last week? That guy used our product for his crops.” Mel sounded like a proud father as he spoke of the prize winning pumpkin. Trey had to admit that he was pretty impressed too. He didn’t realize that these cleaners had diversified so well. Not only were they providing a necessary public service by cleaning up the messes caused by massive, horny, enhanced dudes, but they had also managed to turn the waste product into something that could be used to benefit society as a whole. The numbers were already running in Trey’s head. The pumpkin the size of a small house was only the start. There was potential here for much, much more. This could be the end of world hunger as they knew it, and there’s no telling what further applications could be derived from the protein rich sludge. As if to answer Trey’s internal monologue, Mel began to say, “Yeah. My buddies back at the labs have all sorts of ideas for new uses. Just the other day Rich came up to me and he said to me- … hold a tick.” Mel’s exposition was cut short by a loud beeping coming from the dashboard of his van. He pressed a button and said, “Talk to me, Rich.” A staticy, robotic voice came from the dashboard. It sounded like their walky-talkies were reaching the edge of their service area. The voice of the man on the other side was barely even understandable. “We’ve got a major spill on Hammond Street. Mel, can you go look into it?” The voice asked. “Aww shit, Mel. I told you I’m retired from the collection biz. I’m just here as a representative now.” Mel grumbled. “I get that, but this is serious. It’s the biggest haul on record, and we’ve received word from some of our other trucks that there’s a lot of activity on the streets. GroTech and Steele Steamers are already converging on the site. If we don’t get a man on the site soon we’ll miss our chance. You’re only a block away. If you could just claim it for our business we could send some more equipped trucks your way to assist with the clean up, “Fine. I got it.” Mel grumbled in reply. He then hit the button to hang up. “Looks like you guys are going to get some hands on experience with how we do business.” Mel stated. Trey perked up. It was obvious that this part was directed and him and his buddy, but there was something that seemed off. “Is business really that competitive?” Trey asked. “Naw. We’re on good terms with all the other businesses that have cropped up over the past few months. It’s just that… well, I’m a little worried.” Mel responded. “Worried?” Davis asked. “Yeah. The guys at Steele are nice enough, but they don’t have the equipment for a large job like this. They shouldn’t even be trying it, and then there’s GroTech…” Mel replied. His voice trailed off at the end as if he was deep in thought. “That doesn’t sound like the name of a cleaner.” Davis replied. “It isn’t. They’re a biomedical lab.” Trey cut in. “What he said.” Mel concurred. “And that’s what has me curious.” Trey didn’t feel like pressing the matter further, and Davis seemed more interested in other things. Trey’s best bud was practically bouncing in his seat. He looked like a kid who was just told that they were going to Disneyland. It didn’t take them long to reach the site. They really were less than a block away. Mel turned the corner, and as soon as he did everyone in the van could see their destination. Trey and Davis recognized the place immediately. It was the Kappa Phi Beta house, but it was better known as Masta Masta Betta by the locals. It was a relatively new fraternity that had sprung up in the wake of the mysterious growths that had begun a few months back. Every one of their members had been exposed in some way or another. Davis was obsessed with them. He went out of his way to talk to any of the frat bros that he could. Each one was larger and more massive than the last. It seemed like they grew more and more each time he met them, but no matter how much he talked to them or how much asked, they would never divulge how they had achieved such herculean proportions. Mel pulled the van up in front of the large, two story house. Davis and Trey didn’t even wait for instructions. They both hopped out and took stock of their surroundings, but their interests were very different. Trey began to check out the surroundings and pick the best possible location to set up his tripod, but Davis merely gawked at the devastations. Everything was drenched in cum. Spooge seeped out of the upstairs balconies and oozed out of the doors. The excess spunk soaked into the grass reducing the entire front lawn to a sticky, slimy, off-white bog. A noise from behind managed to draw Davis’ attention away from the house and back towards the van. The shocks on the vehicle groaned as the entire van lurched to one side. Suddenly the van snapped back to its normal position. Mel groaned as he stood up and stretched. His back popped audibly as he did so. “I’m getting too old for this…” He muttered as he turned his head from side to side to loosen his sore muscles. His neck crackled almost as loudly as his back had done. Davis’ jaw dropped. He had known Mel was huge, but he hadn’t dared imagine that he was this massive. The cleaner was easily ten feet tall. His broad, muscular chest was almost as wide as the van itself. It was a wonder he fit into the vehicle at all. Mel sighed and gestured towards the frat house. Frat bro after massive, hulking, cum-coated frat bro began to stagger out of the house. “I figured something like this would happen. You get that many heavies in one place and it’s gonna turn into an orgy.” Mel muttered. Davis’ dick felt ready to burst straight through the pleats of his pants. He had never seen anything so sexy in his life. Every dude that staggered out of the house was massive. They had muscles stacked on top of muscles. The shortest one of the bunch was easily eight feet tall and built like a Mr. Universe competitor, but perhaps even more impressive were their cocks. The tallest frat bro had the smallest dick of the bunch, but even his cock reached down to his knees. His two, massive beach ball sized nuts hung about halfway down his thighs. Davis could barely comprehend how huge he was. He had to be even taller than Mel. Davis barely reached up to his crotch. Davis soaked up all the nude, massive college bros that he could. He wanted to run up there and nuzzle up against all those guys at once, but he knew better than to do that. He just wished he could feel those cocks up close and personal. One of the guys there was particularly hot and especially hung. He was short compared to the others, but still had at least three feet of height on Davis. The real thing about him that caught Davis’ eye though was his cock. The dude had a thick piece that was so long the head of it rested solidly on the ground. The massive, spongy tip was broader than Davis’ shoulders. David could only imagine what it must be like when fully hard. He could only imagine that it would be even longer than he was tall. Davis felt his dick lurch in his pants. Just thinking about a cock that huge drove him wild. It took every ounce of willpower he had not to cream his jeans right then and there. Trey’s mind was swimming. He couldn’t fathom how these guys had grown so fast. He had had a class with one of them earlier this same afternoon, and the dude had doubled in size since then. It was tough to say for certain, but it looked like they were still growing before his very eyes. Trey felt even more lightheaded by the moment. Something about this place was getting to him. His eyes passed from one frat bro to another, and he couldn’t deny that they were hot as hell. There was something else at work here though. It was hard to explain, but just being there was orgasmic. It was like the very air itself was making him horny. His head felt fuzzy. He could barely focus on anything. The only thing he could do to keep some semblance of sanity was focusing on his camera. At least when he threw himself into his art he could tune out everything else, but even his passion for video was beginning to lose out against his skyrocketing libido. Trey grunted and shook his head in hopes of shaking the erotic fog that was settling in on his mind. He needed to focus, but it took every ounce of willpower he had just to set up his tripod. He’d much rather scope out the tripods staggering around in front of him. Just thinking about those hot, hung college bros got Trey rock hard below the belt. Trey’s own dick was pretty average by most accounts, but it was straining hard against the front of his jeans. Trey’s hand rubbed idly across the bulge in his pants. It felt huge, far bigger than he expected, but he couldn’t focus on that too much. His skin felt hot. He felt like he was suffocating. He tore at his tie in an effort to loosen it. Once the knot was out he pulled at the buttons on his shirt. Before long he had the front of his shirt completely open. The cool air felt great against his exposed chest, but it wasn’t enough to diminish the burning sensation that coursed through his body. Trey’s mind was so hazy that he didn’t even notice the definition of his abs. He was a fairly active guy, but he had never been particularly cut. Today though he had a very nice, defined eight-pack set of abs. Even his chest was showing some remarkable definition. His pecs were firm and shapely. There hardly appeared to be an ounce of fat on his lean, toned body. Mel rounded the corner and stepped out from behind that van. His appearance was enough to draw even Davis’ hormonal gaze away from the bevy of nude, hung frat bros. Davis’ eyes bugged out. His jaw dropped. He thought the bros were hot, but Mel was in another league of his own. Just the bulge in his slacks was bigger than Davis was. Davis could barely fathom how much cock must be crammed into those denim slacks. Davis took his time soaking up the huge cleaner’s body. Now that Mel was out in the open, Davis could appreciate him more. His shirt was so stuffed full of muscles that Mel had to keep the top four buttons undone. There was simply no way he could close the front of his shirt across those massive, bulging pecs. Either slab of pectoral brawn looked large enough that Davis could lay across them like a king sized bed. Davis couldn’t help but daydream about doing just that. He wanted to feel what it would be like to lay across those firm, brawny slabs while the steady rhythm of the enormous hunks peaceful breathing rocked him to sleep. “Wow… This place is potent…” Mel muttered. He looked uncomfortable, and it didn’t take Davis long to figure out why. Mel’s clothes appeared to be getting smaller by the second. His huge, bulging muscles pressed harder against the already stretched fabric. The few buttons he had clasped struggled to hold back the surging wall of brawn. The stitches began to pop where the sleeves met the torso. “Wait… are you…?” Davis began to say. “Growin’. Yeah.” Mel replied. “It’s this place, or rather this cum. I don’t know the technical stuff, but people who have been exposed to the growth hormones generate more of their own. You get too many of ‘em in one place and it could cause a chain reaction, and judging by the guys that just traipsed on out, it looks like there’s a bunch of growers under one roof.” “Masta Masta Beta.” Davis chimed in. “What?” Mel asked. “It’s the frat. Or I guess that’s just what we call them. A bunch of… uh… growers you called them? Yeah well they all live here. It’s the official grower dorm I guess you could say.” Davis explained awkwardly. “So they took all the growers and shoved them in one house?” Mel asked incredulously. He looked simply flabbergasted. “Uh yeah. That about sums it up.” Davis replied. “Freakin’ idiots.” Mel muttered. He stomped off across the mucky lawn. His gait started out determined and resolute, but as he got closer and closer to the epicenter he began to wobble and stagger. The hormones that hung in the air were so powerful that they were overpowering his senses. He had had months to develop a resistance, but he had never encountered a spill quite this potent before. By the time Mel reached the front porch his shirt had fallen away completely. His bulging muscles had burst clean through the fabric leaving nothing but a hail of tattered cloth confetti. His jeans were starting to follow suit. He had grown so much so fast that his quads were straining against the tough denim. The seams along the sides popped and frayed. Large swaths of exposed thigh peeked through the tears. Mel staggered and took another step forward. He had to struggle to maintain his balance. The fog was settling in even stronger than before. He could feel every inch of his body surging outwards. His dick strained painfully against his fly. It wasn’t just the increase in size that was causing his discomfort though. He was so horny. His cock wanted to stand at attention in its full upright and locked position, but it was trapped in a painfully curved position. Mel felt another wave of growth hit him. His muscles surged outward, his balls swelled, his cock burst through the front of his jeans and flung upright. Mel could only stare at his own cock in dumbfounded awe. It was far larger than before. The head used to only reach to his chin when he was fully hard, but now the tip was well above eye level. The tip of his dick was also as broad as his impressively swole shoulders. “Fuck…” Mel muttered. It was difficult to say whether the expression was an utterance of annoyance or awe. Not even Mel himself was sure. It could very well have been a mixture of the two. He couldn’t deny how fantastic his cock looked. The hormones were still doing a number on his mind. It took every ounce of willpower he had to stop thinking about his massive, fully boned cock and his enormous, muscular bod, but he still had a job to do. The recent growth spurt had made his job far more difficult. “shit…” Mel muttered. He was now completely nude. What little clothing he had left had long since fallen off his massive frame, but that was the least of his problems. He glanced around him and noticed that he was now eye level with the second floor windows. He had almost doubled his height in the past few seconds. There was no way he could even hope to even fit inside the frat house without bashing through the wall like the Kool-Aid man. It was then that he noticed something else. There was a hand pressing against his exposed thigh. Mel heard a soft, whimpering, “wow…” Mel glanced down to see Davis staring up on him with pure, unadulterated lust and awe in his eyes. Davis’s hormonal state was not at all surprising, but what was surprising was his stature. Davis didn’t appear to have grown an inch. His clothes still fit him just as well as they had before… all except for his pants. The tent in his slacks was painfully obvious, but given the state of everyone else in the vicinity that was hardly an issue. “Hey. How do you feel?” Mel asked. Davis shrugged and then went back to rubbing the thick muscles of Mel’s exposed thigh. “Alright I guess…” Davis murmured softly. He was far too entranced by Mel’s muscles to really focus on anything else. Mel was mildly amused that Davis was more interested in his muscles than his cock. Davis obvious knew what he liked. Mel could tell from the look in Davis’s eyes that the dude had his sights set on something bigger and better, but Mel’s huge, beefy ass was just barely out of his reach. “Wow. You’re resistance is remarkable.” Mel replied. “Resistance?” Davis asked. He had an idea of where this was going, and he didn’t like the sound of it. “Yeah. Short version is everyone is affected differently. Some people get hit really hard, some not so much. I’ve never seen someone with your resistance before. I’d hate to think what would have happened if you were susceptible to this stuff. This is the strongest I’ve ever seen it.” Mel stated. Davis was a little disheartened. He had secretly wished to grow larger, but it didn’t seem like he’d be seeing much gains today. “I need you to do me a favor.” Mel said. Davis perked up upon hearing this. As much as he loved fawning over Mel’s massive, exposed muscles, he was eager to prove himself in any way he could. He wanted nothing more than to please the towering titan before him. “Go back to the truck and grab the stasis module.” Mel said. Davis stared back up at him. He didn’t say anything, but the way he furrowed his eyebrows said everything for him. Davis had no idea what it was he was supposed to get. “It’s this thing. It looks like a jar with things coming out the top. It’s the only thing in the trunk. It should be easy.” Mel explained while awkwardly pantomiming the size and shape of the contraption. Davis wasted no time. He snapped to attention and gave the hulking goliath a solemn salute. “Yes, sir!” Davis replied enthusiastically. He turned around and sprinted across the mucky lawn. He barreled past Trey and quickly popped the rear hatch of the van. He was in such a hurry that he didn’t even notice that his best bud now stood a good head taller than him and had long since shirked his shirt. Even the fly of Trey’s pants was down to give himself more room for his swelling bulge. Davis was pleased to find that the van was unlocked. Once the door was open he saw that what Mel said was true. The only thing in the far back of the vehicle was this large device that looked like a twelve gallon mason jar full of bluish green liquid with a strange looking domed top. The top of it had wires and dials sticking off of it that made it look like some sort of brain scrambler one would expect to see in a cheesy B movie. Davis wasted no time. He scooped up the device and hauled ass back to the frat house. He was expecting it to be heavy, but it was surprisingly light. He barely felt the strain on his muscles as he hoisted the object out of the van. Davis was in such a hurry to get back to Mel that he didn’t even notice that the entire van shifted as the immense weight of the device was lifted off of it. When Davis got back to the towering cleaner, he shouted up at Mel, “Hey! I got it! Now what!?” Mel glanced down and was surprised to see that Davis was carrying the device so easily. Maybe the college student wasn’t as resistant as he originally thought. That hardly mattered now though. Davis was the only one who could complete the next task. “Alright. Find the source of this mess and place that device. Then turn it on and get back out. Try not to inhale too deeply while in there, and get in and out as quick as you can. You’re resistant but not immune, and once that thing gets going it’ll start a chain reaction.” Mel explained. Davis tried to hide his excitement. He was going to get to actually go inside and see the site firsthand, and if what Mel said was true, the effects would be even more potent when he got deeper in. No doubt he’d really begin to see changes by then. Davis nodded happily and hopped into the frat house. He was trying to hide his joy, but he was practically skipping as he went. The inside of the frat house was even worse off than the lawn. Jizz oozed down the steps. The entire house reeked of sex and sweat. Davis found the smell to be intoxicating. He wanted to stay there forever. He wanted to just lay back and bathe in the spunk, but he had a job to do, and the last thing he wanted to do was disappoint that sexy as hell titan outside. Davis followed the trail of jizz upstairs and down the hall. It was pretty easy to figure out which room was the epicenter. All the cum in the house seemed to be seeping out of one room in particular. He shifted the device over to one hand and then turned the knob. The second the door opened he was immediately struck by the musk in the room. His head was swimming. He had never felt so horny before. Davis could feel the changes immediately. His shirt felt tighter, and his junk seemed to press harder against the front of his slacks. He was so giddy he could hardly think about anything else, but he had a job to do. Davis slogged through what appeared to be the communal gathering room. There was a large table on one side of the room that seemed to be a pool table, but there was so much jizz plastered to it that he couldn’t be sure. Everything in the room seemed to be vaguely shaped like furniture, but there was so much spunk clinging to everything that it looked more like a winter wonderland than a frat house rec room. Davis placed the device on a table roughly in the center of the room and flipped the large switch to the on position. He didn’t know what the device was supposed to do, but it seemed to be working. It hummed to life and the gel inside began to glow. A warm, blue mist wafted out of the holes in the top. The mist permeated everything in the room, but the haze covering the frat house was nothing compared to the haze settling in on Davis’s mind. Something about the blue mist made his hormones rage even harder. Davis didn’t even try to fight it. He quickly undid his belt buckle and kicked off his pants. His cock strained against his boxers. His dick was leaking so much pre that his cotton undies had become completely saturated. Davis pushed down his boxers. His huge cock flung free and slapped against the front of his shirt. His dick was huge. The tip of it reached up past his belly button, and the thick tool was as big around as his forearm. Davis was so overcome with how huge it was, how fantastic it looked. He wanted to feel every inch of it. He ran his hands along the length of it. His cock was so thick that he couldn’t even get his hands to wrap all the way around it, and it was still swelling before his very eyes. He was so entranced by his cock that he hardly noticed the other changes that had gone on in his body. All the fat that had clumped around his midriff had melted away and was replaced with dense, sculpted muscle. He was beyond shredded. His muscles looked like they were etched straight into his skin. The deep grooves of his abs loved like valleys. His toned, firm pecs were perfectly sculpted. Davis flopped to his knees. His nuts made a dull splatting sound as they made contact with the layer of jizz that coated the carpet, but he didn’t pay any attention to that. His cock demanded his full attention. As it grew and grew it became more and more enticing. The tip of his dick soon reached his chest, and still it kept growing. Davis craned his neck as best he could and stuck out his tongue, but he could only just barely brush his tongue across the tip. That didn’t last for long though. Soon it was tall enough that he could easily glide his tongue across the entire length of this oozing slit. He could taste his own pre, and it was fantastic. He moaned softly as he felt the warm liquid slide down his throat. This was the horniest he had ever been before, and there was still more to come. He was so enamored with his own cock that he hardly realized that it he no longer had to crane his neck. He was face to face with his own massive cockhead, and it was still growing. Mel noticed the blue fog wafting out the door. “Aw, hell…” He muttered. He hadn’t told Davis anything about how to operate the machine. He had just said to turn it on without even thinking about what it was set to. If it was pumping out enough fog to fill the entire house it had to be running at full power. Mel had just wanted to salvage the one room, but the mist was renewing more than that. Every ounce of spunk the fog touched would soon be restored to full potency, and the mist would soon flood the front yard as well as everything in the house. Mel pounded on the roof. The entire frat house shook from the force, but Mel didn’t let off. He knew they needed to get out of there quick. He was already so tall that the roof of the two-story frat house only reached his chest, and he was still growing. “Hey, kid! Davis! Can you hear me!?” Mel shouted. “Davis! Get out of there!” Davis heard Mel’s voice. He wasn’t at all interested in following his orders, but he slowly staggered to his feet. The man’s deep, baritone voice reverberated through the entire house and struck a chord with Davis’s dick. Davis’s mind was flooded with images of how hot and sexy the hulking cleaner was. He needed to see more of the guy. Something seemed wrong to Trey, but he couldn’t quite place it. He had long since ditched his jeans and was now standing completely nude beside the van, but he couldn’t care about that. He was more worried about his friend than anything. Mel seemed worried, and then there was that blue mist seeping out the door. What was that stuff? Davis was in there too, right? The blue mist that was now wafting over to him seemed strange, but it felt so nice. He inhaled deeply and let the mist warm and soothe his lungs. Trey needed to clear his head more than anything. He just could not seem to focus. He just kept thinking about how horny he was and how hot his skin felt. He had pulled off every last stitch of clothing, but he still felt like he was burning up. Trey sat down on the van. The vehicle was little more than a stool to him now and creaked in protest against his immense weight. Trey didn’t seem to notice or care about that though. He just kept thinking about what was playing out before him. The frat house was easily three hundred feet away, but it looked far closer. The size seemed way off too. It was the same frat house he had seen earlier, but it appeared to be the size of a garage. Trey idly stroked his dick as he tried to piece together his scattered thoughts. His cock was far too large for him to wrap his hands around. It wasn’t just that it had grown longer, which it had done quite a bit, but it was far, far thicker than before. The tip of his dick only reached up to his belly button when he had been standing, but it was easily as thick as his dense, sculpted quads. The van creaked louder. Trey tried to shift his weight and get comfortable, but it was no good. His ass was spilling over the sides of the van. The vehicle was just too small to serve as a decent bench. Trey noticed Mel getting more and more agitated. Something was definitely wrong, but what could he do? Trey tried again to clear his head. He had to do something. He couldn’t just sit there jacking off while his best pal was trapped in there. Trey tried to get up, but his legs felt weak from the sheer intensity of his arousal. He fell forward and landed on his hands and knees. His balls filled up every inch of space between his legs. His huge nuts even scraped the ground as he knelt there and tried to work up the will to move. The blue fog was even denser down closer to the ground. With each breath he took, he inhaled lung-fulls of the soothing mist. Trey slowly crawled forward. The haze in his mind got heavier with each foot he crawled. His destination seemed to be getting closer by the second even when he wasn’t moving. Finally he reached his goal. He tried to call out to Mel and ask what was going on, but it only came out as a horny, pleading moan. Mel heard the noise and turned around. His jaw dropped. Trey’s clean shaven face filled his entire field of view. The dude was simply massive now. The cameraman had grown so much so fast that even on his hands and knees he towered over Mel. Davis awkwardly staggered out the door. It was getting to be tough for him to move around. His body hadn’t grown much, but his cock had swelled to an enormous size. The shaft itself dwarfed the rest of his body. His nuts were the size of bean bag chairs and rested solidly on the ground, and as more and more of the blue mist filled his lungs, his cock and balls continued to creep up in size. There was no telling how much longer he’d still be able to move, but that was the least of his worries at the moment. Davis couldn’t even comprehend what he was seeing before him. There was a massive hand filling much of the front lawn. The fingers on the enormous extremity were larger than Davis’s entire body. Davis’s jaw dropped as his eyes slowly traced a path along that powerful hand, up the massive, muscular forearm, past the massive, bulging bicep, until he finally was staring straight up. The dense, sculpted pecs filled the entire skyline. The sheer size of the guy left Davis speechless. He had never seen anything so hot before. Davis slowly became aware of another form to his side. The other guy seemed tiny compared to the godly titan that towered over the both of them. Davis couldn’t help but think how strange it was that the guy next to him would ever be considered small. Davis barely came up to the dude’s ankles. Even the two story frat house didn’t even reach up to his waist. The dude’s massive ball sack alone rivaled the size of the house. As Davis’s lurid gaze slowly made its trek to the very top of the mountainous beefcake, he quickly recognized that chiseled jaw line and that sexy stubble. The massive, muscular behemoth beside him was none other than the cleaner, Mel, but that didn’t make any sense to him. There had been no one even close to Mel’s monolithic size earlier. So who could this new titan possibly be? It took an extreme amount of willpower for Davis to pry his eyes off of the massive hotty’s fantastically handsome face, but once he did, he began to take stock of the even larger titan towering above the two of them. The colossal dude had nowhere near the bulging, musculature that Mel had, but he was by no means scrawny. Even had he not been large enough to put Godzilla to shame, his dense, toned muscles would have been enough to draw Davis’s lusty gaze, and then there was his cock. The tip of the titan’s colossal cock reached up all the way to his chest and was impressively thick even for its monumental size. The fat, fully boned cock was as thick around as even the titan’s broad, barrel chest. By this point the colossal college stud was practically laying atop his own dick as opposed to propping himself up on his hands and knees. His massive cock shuddered. The mountainous head flared up. Pre oozed out the tip like water cascading down Angel Falls. It was obvious that the titan was getting close to creaming, and Davis couldn’t wait to see it happen. The entire city was sure to be coated in spunk once the monolithic cock unloaded its glorious load. “We’ve got to move!” Mel bellowed. He reached down and effortlessly scooped up the hormone addled Davis – monster cock and all. Davis was overwhelmed. He was so ecstatic, but he wished he could see more. The cleaner’s powerful hand was wrapped around his whole body and pining him against his own cock. Pre cascaded freely down his enormous cock and washed over him. Davis was quickly laminated in his own juices. It felt so wonderful and tasted even better, but he still wanted to see. He had to see more of that godly titan from before, and there was something else weighing on his mind. Davis fidgeted and thrashed as best he could in the tight enclosure. Eventually his motions got through to the towering stud that held him, and Mel loosened his grip enough that Davis could peer up at him. “Trey! Where’s Trey!” Davis shouted up at the hulking cleaner. Mel seemed baffled and first, but soon his confusion gave way to something else. It was as if he was trying to think of the best way to break the news. Davis’s heart sunk. For a brief moment he feared the worst until Mel lifted his hand up and gave Davis a clear view of the towering titan. Davis’s jaw dropped. His cock lurched. His heart leapt for joy. Not only was Trey alive and well, but he currently dwarfed the both of them. Davis had always though his best bud was pretty cute, but now Trey had evolved into something so fantastic, so stunning, that Davis had no words for how hot he truly was. Trey’s massive, hunched over form now loomed over the entire campus and the surrounding residences. The frat house had long since vanished under his swelling cock. Trey didn’t seem to notice or care. He was so lost in his hormone enhanced ecstasy. The monolithic titan moaned orgasmically as he ground his mountainous cock against the earth below. His constant gyrations had worn a deep crevasse into the once flat terrain. The pre flowing freely from his gargantuan schlong had drenched the city below. Trey’s moan were so load that they caused the very earth around him to tremble, but Davis had never heard a more tender, sensual sound. Trey’s soft, pleading whimpers echoed in Davis’s ears and reverberated through his fully boned cock. He felt like he could bust his nut just from the erotic moans of the hot as hell titan. Trey sensually chewed on his lower lip. Davis couldn’t help but marvel at the giant’s expression. Despite his size, Trey managed to look so sweet and innocent. Davis wished he could fly up there and kiss Trey right on his lips, but of course such a thing would be impossible. Trey’s lips were now as wide as a major freeway. Even if Davis managed to get close enough to kiss those full, luscious lips, how would Trey ever feel it? Trey’s eyes fluttered open for a brief second. The gigantic, piercing grey orbs scanned the horizon. The titan’s gaze fell upon Davis for a brief, fleeting second, and his eyes once again fluttered shut. Some small part of Trey’s mind that could still function rationally had resisted his own hormones. He had resisted the powerful aura that had transformed him into a sex-addled colossus. He had summoned forth superhuman levels of restraint to hold back his load for as long as possible, but now that he knew his pal was safe, he had no reason to fight it anymore. A small smirk crossed Trey’s titanic lips. A sensual moan split the air. Trey’s entire body shuddered, and the earth below followed suit. Trey’s monolithic cock lurched and trembled. The enormous, spongy head flared up. “Shit…” Mel muttered under his breath. It was clear what was about to happen. Davis wanted to watch his titanic friend for a while longer. He wanted to listen to Trey’s orgasmic moans. He wanted to watch those colossal muscles ripple and flex. He wanted to watch that monolithic cock shudder and shoot, but it was not to be. Mel clasped both hands around him and clutched Davis to his chest to shield him from the blast. Trey cried out in ecstasy. His orgasmic roar echoed far and wide. His cry of release could be heard across the country, but the effects were even more far-reaching. His cock lurched hard, and an enormous, sticky rope of jizz launched forth from his cock like water shooting from a geyser. Mel couldn’t move in time. The cum crashed against him and soaked into his skin, but he managed to keep his grip on Davis. Mel could already feel the changes setting in. His muscles surged. His cock swelled. His balls inflated even more, but all his growth was nothing compared to what was going on between his hands. Mel opened his hands and glanced down. It was tough to make out what was happening at first. Davis was completely engulfed in cum. Mel could barely make out his tiny form thrashing in the thick layer of spunk that coated his hands, but soon it became apparent that something was different. Whatever resistance Davis may have had to the growth effects seemed to have vanished. Davis’s once tiny form expanded before Mel’s very eyes. Davis’s growth far exceeded that of Mel’s own. In a matter of seconds Davis went from being able to rest comfortably in the palm of Mel’s hand to being large enough that Mel had to cradle the dude in both hands. Before long Mel was holding Davis in his arms as if he was carrying his blushing bride across the threshold, but even that didn’t last long. Davis soon became so huge and so heavy that Mel couldn’t even hold him anymore. The layer of jizz that coated the two of them didn’t help the situation at all either. Mel’s grip slipped, and Davis landed in the lake of spunk with a resounding plop. The impact sent shockwaves through the city and ripples through the spooge. Davis was stunned at first. The standing pool of spunk made it impossible to tell where he was or even how large he was. A seemingly endless layer of white stretched out as far as the eye could see, but soon he began to recognize shapes and places. The weird lump to his left had to be Madison Hall, the largest building on campus. The whole structure could easily fit in the palm of his hands, and it was dwindling before his very eyes. As Davis continued to grow, Trey continued to cum and cum again. His massive cock caused the ground below him to shudder as it erupted like a volcano. Warm, sticky white jizz gushed forth and poured out onto the ground below. Even had Trey been able to keep his eyes open long enough to look around him, he wouldn’t have been able to see anything other than the vast expanse of sticky whiteness. He finally reached his limit. His cock gave a few last weak, watery spurts of jizz and began to soften. Trey rolled over onto his back and just laid there basking in the afternoon sun, a goofy smile plastered across his face. He didn’t even think about any damage he might have caused or about the lasting effects of his growth spurt. All he could think about was how great he felt. He continued to lay there for what felt like ages as the fog of lust and hormones steadily faded from his mind. He was vaguely aware of someone else nuzzling up beside him, but it took him a while to clear his head enough to check and see who it was. Trey wasn’t surprised to see his best buddy Davis curled up beside him. Trey ran his fingers tenderly through Davis’s jizz-soaked hair. Trey was still having trouble believing everything that had happened, but he couldn’t deny what he was seeing. Davis was barely even half his height. If not for the light dusting of a treasure trail and the neatly trimmed patch of pubes, it would have been easy to mistake Davis for a young child. The massive chubby nestled between Davis’s legs didn’t hurt either. Even soft, Davis’s cock was as big as the rest of him. His almost twice as thick around as his toned, muscular chest. On a regular sized person, Davis’s balls would have appeared to be the size of couches, but there was no way for Trey to gauge just how massive they must be now. Trey brushed Davis’s hair aside and gave his smaller pal a soft kiss on the forehead. Davis chuckled softly and curled up closer against Trey’s chest. Trey wanted to stay there with him and cuddle some more, but as the fog cleared from his head, his curiosity began to get the better of him. He gently pushed away from his pal and sat up. He looked around him and took stock of the devastation. On some level he knew he should be worried, but he just couldn’t seem to care. It wasn’t just the afterglow that was still clinging to him after that titanic orgasm. It was as if every cell in his body was coursing with cosmic energy. He felt so alive and invigorated. He felt so powerful. It was hard for him to worry himself with the ants that scurried down below. As Trey surveyed the horizon he saw many small figures slowly rising from the white expanse. The ground beneath him was dotted with people of various shapes and sizes. Each one was steadily growing. It was fascinating to watch. It was like a time lapse video of flowers breaking through the snow, but these weren’t plants. These were people. Even the largest of these new sprouts was barely as big as Trey’s thumb, but they had to be gigantic to the average person down below. Trey couldn’t help but feel pride at the new race of giants he had brought into existence with his mere presence. Trey heard some talking off to his side and glanced over to see who it was. He saw Mel holding the bent and battered Skeeter’s Cleaners van to his ear like a tiny Bluetooth ear piece. Mel was now absolutely titanic by all normal comprehension, but even he didn’t even reach up to Trey’s knees. “Yeah. Rich. I need you to send every guy we’ve got. … Yeah. Call in everybody. Get the guys at Steele on the line too. Better call up every contact you’ve got while you’re at it. … Big? Have you seen the news? This spill is freakin’ ginormous!” Mel grumbled into his makeshift cellphone. “… Don’t worry about other people getting some. There’s gonna be more than enough for everybody. You can run all the tests you want on this stuff, and you’ll still never run out. I swear. It’s that fuckin’ huge!” Trey smirked as he glanced around at the scene below him. He could see large tanker trucks slurping up as much jizz as they could carry to be hauled off to various labs and storage facilities. The massive trucks were designed to hold an Olympic swimming pool’s worth of liquid, but Trey could have easily held one atop the tip of his pinkie. As he watched the tiny men in hazmat suits struggle to clean up the mess, Trey couldn’t help but chuckle softly. His monolithic cock stirred to life. Even in its flaccid state the enormous tool was as wide as his hips and as long as his legs. It would be truly a sight to behold once it got hard again. He was half tempted to drench the city in his seed once more, but he figured that they had more than enough to clean up for the time being. There were other cities out there that could benefit from his gift. Trey scooped his groggy little friend up in his arms and set off for new horizons. He had always wanted to travel, and at his new size he could walk to neighboring cities in a just a few paces. It wouldn’t take long at all for him to reach the next state or even to cross the country. He could travel wherever he wanted, and wherever he went he could drench the land in growth. As Trey trudged through the cum-coated city he could still feel his size creeping steadily upwards. He had no idea when or even if his growth would ever stop. Maybe he’d outgrow the whole planet with his best buddy at his side. Maybe they would eventually stop growing and live out their lives as a titanic couple. Maybe someday the scientists would find a way to reverse the process and shrink them back down, but for the time being Trey was going to enjoy his new life.

Part II ======================================================================================= Skye: Well, I guess this isn’t the last entry before Will gets home. Will called me tonight. His defense attorney notified him that the judge was called away for a family emergency and his docket had been shifted until his return. Its looking like Will’s trial date will be moved back by two weeks. For all of my planning, I NEVER thought that it would be the court system that would be the problem. I know, I know. I should have imagined it would be something like this. Will sounded so angry. He sounded almost rabid on the phone, snarling and breathing heavy. I have never heard that sort of tone in his voice, although after seeing him earlier today looking the size of a car, I can imagine thats almost a natural sound for him now. He kept saying that he would destroy those fuckers for making him stay. Selfishly, I hope he does destroy them. I want him home. I want to fuck his ass to the point of complete submission, and somehow I KNOW that he will submit to me. It is something I realized today when I went to visit him. He is becoming a mega-alpha and his intense affection for me is increasing as well. Something about imagining his overdeveloped BEASTLY body ripping something apart because of something as small as this fucking ridiculous change in schedule makes my cock twitch. It makes me breath heavy. Last night, I jacked off twice to imaging Will demolish something in a fit of rage. I would love to see him annihilate something out of shear anger. That would be so HOT! Is that wrong of me? The surprising thing is that after his outburst on the phone, he paused and just said, “I just wanted to be with you tomorrow.” He said it simply and quietly, almost timidly. It made my heart melt. The man is as strong as an entire stampede of raging bulls, but he is only angry because he can’t be with me. He never ceases to amaze me with his devotion and overwhelming love. I am the LUCKIEST man in the world. =========================================================================================== Will: I had to call Skye tonight about my trial date being moved back. He asked me to take a few deep breaths and focus on the future: the future with him. I swear that he is the only thing keeping me from losing my shit in a big way. I just want him to be happy and those ass holes moved my hearing date—which I could tell made him NOT happy. That was just fuel to the fire. He also asked me to write in here about my feelings. MY FEELINGS. The only feeling I am having is fucking RAGE. Thinking of our last night together makes me want to be good—for him. He wouldn’t be happy if I lost control. My cellmates are all huddled in the corner as I write this. Maybe that has something to do with the fact that I think I put on about ten more pounds in the last day. I cant even fit into my jumpsuit anymore. It just ripped right off of me. I think when I get mad, I grow. Or maybe it is when I talk to Skye. I haven’t figured it out yet. Either way, they are fucking afraid to be within a mile of me, and they should be. I want to destroy something. May as well be them. I went out to the weight cage this evening when it was our assigned time. No one would even look at me, except Jesse. He keeps hanging around, sneaking glances at me … and my swollen muscles. My cell mates thought that because we share the same air—the same space—I would consider them friends. They don’t know…They don’t know how much control it takes to not fuck them. My cock would break them in half. IN HALF! I feel like a GOD. FUCK! I am going to rule this place before I leave. Mark my words. ================================================================= Will: Two journal entries in one night…but writing earlier did help me calm down so I decided to write more. The guards are on my side. The inmates are on my side. NO ONE will fuck with me now. Jesse walked up to me tonight at dinner. He wanted to suck my cock again because it is HUGE just like the rest of me. It was so hard, but I told him, no. I wanted to ram my fucking submarine sized torpedo into him, but there is something holding me back. Something so much better. Skye. A single word and a single soul. Everything is clear when I focus on him. I told one of the guards that I needed to see Skye in the visitor’s room tomorrow. ALONE. He said OK. That will happen tomorrow. I called Skye and he said he would be here. I can’t even control myself when I hear his voice. It’s like sex and angels. It makes me shutter. It makes me cum just thinking about it. All of my seed is his for the taking. I have grown even more. It isn’t my anger or my situation. It is hearing the sounds of the love of my life. FUCK it makes me grow just thinking about him. I realized that after we talked on the phone earlier. I know now that HE makes me grow. AND… I WANT those viruses inside of me. I NEED THEM! I want to get so massive that grown men will tremble when I speak to them. God, I just want to fucking destroy everything around me. I can barely write things down. I’m shaking with all of the energy and pure fucking power running through my body. I am willing myself to sit here calmly because the man who is my world demands it and I will ALWAYS defer to him. I will ALWAYS defer to him. ========================================================================================== Skye: I can only comment on what I now know. First off, I am angry. I cannot fathom the ineptitude of the system wherein an innocent man can be forced to stay in his confines based on circumstantial evidence—granted, it was me who planted the evidence and I was convincing. That being said, I am only angry because my beautiful beastly fiancée is not in my bed tonight. He is not here and that makes me sad. I am going tomorrow morning to meet with him. We will be next to each other, face to face. I want to stick my cock inside of him and give him the viral cocktail that will turn him into everything that we want him to be. A FUCKING GIANT among men. He is obviously ready for the change. I can feel that he wants it. Just thinking about his power and his strength is overwhelming. When I even consider the size that he will assume, I completely lose my mind. I want to cuddle up on his fucking enormous pecs and lick every inch of his body, especially his cock, balls, and nipples. Maybe even his tight hole—if I can get my face between those two giant muscle cakes that make up his beautiful huge hard ass. Will is going to crush every single idea of what it means to be a mortal man. AND I WANT HIM TO CRUSH IT. ============================================================================================ Will sat motionless in the visitation room. Earlier that day, he told the guards that he would be talking to Skye alone and no one else was to be there. One of the guards smirked and looked at the other guard standing next to him as if to ask, “Who does this guy think he is?” The smarter of the two shot a look back at him and quickly shook his head. Jesse, Will’s little eager lap dog, noticed and the corners of his lips curled up into a devilish smile. He’d be sure to tell Will about that smug guard later when he wanted to see some carnage. There was no question about who was in charge now. The hulking impossibly broad-shouldered beast was laying down the law. Sure, someone in an office somewhere in the building was officially calling the shots, but there, on the floor of the jail, there was only one leader. Only one master. The tower of complete dominance and strength that sat in that room oozed alpha energy. It flowed out from him in constant unrelenting waves. He was alone, seated at a table. The only sound was his heavy breaths—almost grunts—and the sound of the overhead fans. Not even the jail staff was in the room. His eyes watched the thick metal door between the visiting area and the main hallway. There were not windows to the hall, not even in the door, so he was paying close attention to the footsteps he could hear on the outside. One of them, eventually, would belong to Skye. The minutes dragged on and he began getting worried. “Why isn’t he here yet?” he questioned out loud. Small beads of perspiration emerged from his forehead. A sense of panic started to set in. He rose to his feet, dwarfing the table he had been seated at. His quads stretched the fabric in the uniform until a rip appeared in the seat where the fabric hugged the confluence of the dual hemispheres of his buttocks. His quads bulged again, and another tear appeared on the outer seam of his pants on the left leg. He could feel the pulsing of his blood rushing through his neck, hear the sound of blood coursing through his ears. He was getting worked up and that was not a good thing for him, or anyone else. “Just breathe. He’s only ten minutes late.” Just then, the heavy metal latch on the door sounded. His heart leapt and he felt a rush of adrenalin that caused his heart rate to increase even more and the veins of his forearms to burst to the surface. He instantly realized that being startled would cause a dangerous situation for those around him in the future. The door swung open and Skye walked in, smartly dressed in a white Oxford dress shirt and black pinstriped slacks. He looked stunning. Large muscular bulges pressed out the arms of his shirt which was tight enough to appear painted on his skin. His powerful chest jutted out like a rare tropical bird seeking to attract a mate. His nipples erect and easily seen. His legs filled out the slacks and left little to the imagination as to the complex musculature exerting force on the fabric from underneath. His neck was thick and large mounds jutted out between his moon-shaped delts and his ears. He was packing some serious traps under that shirt. His features somehow looked sharper, more virile, and had a devastating handsomeness that Will had not noticed previously…Skye just looked different, more refined in bone structure and grace. Will started salivating and was immobilized by watching his fiancée enter the room. In the back of his mind, he noted the sharp sound of Skye’s dress shoes hitting the tile flooring as he walked closer to the big man in the middle of the room. They locked eyes and Skye smiled. He was completely overwhelmed. He was so beautiful. Skye maintained eye contact and flashed Will an enormous smile. The guard that had let Skye into the room walked in and stood next to the doorway, watching Will. Will held up his hand gesturing Skye to not come closer. His smile faded for a moment since he wasn’t sure why Will had motioned him to stop. Will’s countenance darkened and he furrowed his brow. His gaze moved from Skye to the guard standing in the doorway. “THIS isn’t for you to see. You can go now.” His low rumbling voice shook Skye to his very core. There was an edge of dominance and authority in that voice he had not heard before. The guard’s eyes popped a bit and he looked at Skye who had now turned to face the guard. “You heard him. It is time for us to be alone,” Skye said simply and without emotion. He was the calm center of the storm. A sudden look of acute fear passed across the man’s face as he looked into Skye’s eyes. He immediately realized that the giant beast in the room was not the one in control. It was the beautiful angelic well-muscled angel that stood between them. “Ummmm. Yes, sir…I mean, sirs. I can give you a few minutes alone before the control booth upstairs notices that you are not being monitored. I will return shortly, sirs.” The guard walked out the door and shut it behind him. As soon as the deep thud of the door echoed in the room, Will and Skye lunged for each other. Will picked up Skye easily in his arms and brought him even with his lips in a kiss that would make even the most jaded person rethink their position on love. Their tongues plowed each other’s mouths, rutting deep into each other’s warm wet cavities. Moans of pleasure rebounded off of the walls in the room. Will’s thick fingers locked themselves around Skye’s head and he pressed himself against his lover’s chest. “I wish I had time to fuck you, Skye. I want you so bad. So bad it hurts.” “I know, Big Man. I know. We have less than two weeks now though. I just wish you were at home with me now, instead of here. And I am so ready to start Phase II, but I think it would be disastrous to start that process while you are still here. We need to be together for that, both out of necessity and for safety. But that doesn’t mean we can’t express ourselves in different ways.” Without warning, Skye dropped to his knees and unzipped Will’s fly. He took his right hand and grabbed Will’s growing cock out. “FUCK, Will. This thing is growing as much as the rest of you.” He fondled Will’s avocado-sized balls with his left hand while he tugged at Will’s cock with his right hand. He pulled his hand out of the warm crotch and smelled his hand. It smelled of fresh soap, musk, and clean ball sweat. A very unique smell that tripped his brain into overdrive. His eyes rolled back into his head. He pressed his face into Will’s warm manhood and swallowed his enormous quivering tool. “Fuck! Oh my god, Skye.” Will roared. It sounded like a sonic boom. Skye opened his jaw up more and forced his throat open to receive his lover’s now-raging cock. He surprised himself at his ability to take in something so thick and long, but it was as if he was made to take it. He could feel Will sliding down his throat deeper and deeper. He gulped his cock down with movements reminiscent of a nest-bound baby bird feeding from its mother. He just opened up and the massive god cock slid further and further down. Will knew he wouldn’t last more than a few seconds. He was so horny. “FUCK! I’m going to cum Skye. I’m going to CUM!!!” Without more warning, Will’s cock expanded the slightest bit, his balls pulled up closer to his warm body, and waves of his seed shot through his shaft. Skye could feel the volleys of cum shooting through Will’s cock that was buried in his throat. He could feel the pressure of the cum coursing in waves inside the buried cock. Will’s seed was being deposited far from Skye’s tongue, so he could not taste Will’s salty acrid emissions. Instead, he felt the eruption of the power spunk blast directly into his stomach. He could feel the waves hitting deep within his abdomen. Will was shooting with massive force. He was roaring like a pride of lions after a kill, trembling and moaning, making sounds only reserved for the beasts of the jungle. His eyes were closed then shot open. He looked down at Skye on his knees, looking up at him, through the valley created by Will’s enormous pecs. “Oh my god, Skye!” he yelled again and then…his already-too-small jumpsuit exploded off of his body in shreds. It was as if a balloon had popped. “Uuuuuugh. FUCK!!! HOLY SHIT! This feels AMAZING!” His body expanded rapidly and forcefully in all directions. He was towering over Skye even more now, looking down on his precious man. Panting. Breathing in rapid shallow breaths. He was naked, except for the boxers he had been wearing underneath. They were completely indecent now, stretching the limits of the fabric with Will’s trunk-like thighs and grand-prize winning ass. Skye stood up, eyes wild with lust. “What happened?” “I was going to tell you Skye, somehow you are making me grow. It’s not the viruses even. I have mostly gotten bigger after talking with you on the phone, or even just when I have been thinking about you intensely. And now this…just feeling your skin is making it happen. That BDNF shit you gave me is wiring you into my body’s ability to grow I think. You are my trigger. I don’t know how else to explain it.” Skye was in awe. Before him stood a titan that was probably another 20 pounds heavier since he had walked in the room only minutes before. Bulges of asphalt hard knots writhed beneath Will’s skin, just under the surface. Larger muscle groups deposited deeper in his body like thick seams of coal pressed outward giving immense structure and mass to an already behemoth muscle god. Skye extended his hand up to Will. He was still on his cock-sucking knees. Will reached down and put his huge paw around Skye’s outstretched hand and helped him off the ground. Their eyes locked again. “Our time alone is almost up. Will, I love you. I love you more than I could ever express. Whatever is happening to us is only making me more sure of that.” Will just looked at Skye, almost with a bit of disbelief. “Sometimes I don’t know why you would want to be stuck with me, Skye. You are too good for me. Too beautiful, too.” “Listen Will, and listen well. You are MY man. I chose you long ago to be mine. And equally, I am yours. Don’t you forget that. This will be very hard the next couple of weeks. You are changing so quickly and I know that every day it is harder for you to hold onto that sweet man that you are inside, but he is still in there. You remember that, young man. That kind gentle person is a part of who you are. But, you are also becoming a mega-alpha. Learn when to play which role.” “I do feel it. I feel so powerful and strong, Skye. I love the feeling. It is like a drug that I don’t want to ever stop. Ummm…I…I like the look of complete submission and even the fear that I can cause easily in these people. Sometimes, I just want to destroy something, especially when I am angry. It makes me hungry for more. Is that bad?” “It is part of you now. Don’t be afraid of it, Will. You are becoming everything we dreamed. Embrace it…but be kind too. Remember who you are inside. You are not a bully. But you should demand complete respect and loyalty from those around you.” Skye reached out and took Will’s face in his two hands. “This is part of your transformation. It is ok. But you need to promise me two things.” “Anything, Skye. Whatever you want, it will happen.” Will looked at the man next to him with pleading eyes. He looked as if he had been lost in the desert for days without water. He was thirsty for any direction from his other half. “You cannot get into too much trouble here. I don’t want them keeping you an extra second! AND as hard as it is, I ask you to remain faithful to me. I know your hormones are raging. Testosterone is coursing through your system in ways that I can barely understand. But, you are mine alone. No one else is to touch you. You understand me, Will?” Skye was speaking with complete authority. It surprised the towering beast, but somehow it made him feel secure and safe. As strong and big as he was, it was Skye who made him feel protected. “I will always be faithful to you, Skye. Every ounce of my body, every breath that I take, is only for you. You are the one thing that will always be more important to me than myself. As I change, that becomes even more true. I can’t explain it, but I hope you can feel it.” The heavy metallic sound of the door being unlocked behind them broke their stare. Their time alone was up. The guard walked in cautiously, looking around the room at the shredded jumpsuit laying in tatters on the floor and then at the two muscular men with their arms around each other in the middle of the room. Skye looked up at Will, pushed himself up onto his toes and gave him a deep kiss, reached his hand across Wills bloated right pec and forcefully twisted his nipple. The giant let out a rumbling moan of animalism. “Be good, Big Man. Call me tonight.” Skye reached around Will’s thick waist and grabbed a hearty handful of his muscled ass, winked, and turned and walked toward the door. Will stood motionless watching the impossibly round hard backside of Skye walk away. It took his breath away. “I love you, Skye,” he whispered to himself as Skye took one quick look back toward him as he turned the corner and walked out the door. The next few days were especially difficult for both of the growing men. When Skye called after the visit, he told Will that his growth was phenomenal and that he was disappointed that he was missing a lot of it. So much of his fantasy was based on watching Will grow. “I can’t help but feel a little jealous of those men in jail with you that get to see you getting bigger every day. I want to be that person. That is what I fantasize about.” “I know. Now that we know that my growth is tied to you, maybe I can manage it better. You know MY fantasy is watching you watch me get fucking stacked so I feel like I am missing out too. All of this is for you and me anyway.” “Maybe I shouldn’t call or come visit until next week. I don’t know how I’ll manage, but I really want to slow you down a bit. I want to watch you get huge from the comfort of my seat in the living room or in the showers at the gym. I know you want that too. What do you think, Will?” Can you go a week without seeing me or hearing my voice?” The line went silent except for the deep breaths Skye could hear through the phone caused by the vast quantities of air passing through Will’s enormous lungs. “I will try, Skye. It will be very hard for me.” He sounded like his voice would crack. A large crocodile tear rushed down his cheek and onto the fabric forced outward by the volcanic pecs below. “But you are right. It is best in the long term. I won’t stop thinking about you for a minute. I’ll call the day before the trial.” Skye heard a click in the line and then it went dead. He knew that Will was saddened by his request, but he also knew that the monster understood the need for separation. It would be hard for both of them. Will walked down the hallway, shoulders shrugged forward looking defeated. Skye sat on the couch, put his face in his hands and sobbed for minutes. The separation was slowly killing both of them and now they were incommunicado and would be for days. Coming closer to his cell, his roommate John stood against wall next to the door chatting with a new inmate. He saw the look on Will’s face and couldn’t help himself. “Your little boyfriend mad at you, is he?” He said it with a tone of disdain and scorn. A sneer painted itself on his face as he looked at the beast walking slowly and deliberately toward him. When Will got within arms reach, he simply grabbed John by the bunch of fabric at his chest, picked him up, and flicked his wrist sending the shocked man flying. He landed 20 feet away. Will hadn’t even noticed the weight. It was like tossing a tissue into the waste paper basket. The new inmate scurried away as Will entered the cell and stretched out onto his bed. He stared at the ceiling for hours, just thinking of Skye. “I can do one more week. I can do one more week,” he repeated to himself. Skye, on the other hand, spent hours at the gym every day that week. He was growing more quickly now and in a few days had added another couple of inches to his height and more than 20 more pounds onto his already muscular frame. He couldn’t stop thinking of Will, upset, and alone. Maybe he had done the wrong thing, forcing this silence. It had been a few days since the visit to the jail and he knew something that would help. After his evening workout, he rushed home and called the jail number that Will had given him. He asked the man who answered if he could drop something off quickly and if he could get it directly to Will. It was important, he stated. The guard was one who knew all too well the foul mood that Will had been in for the past few days and was eager to stop the man from frightening the inmates and guards with the displays of aggression that had become frequent. “Sure, Skye. Bring what you think will help. He’s got us real worried in here. He doesn’t look like he is doing well. People are going to start getting hurt I think.” Skye jumped in the car and rushed toward the jail. At that moment, miles away, Will was in the mess hall getting ready to eat. His minions had been walking by, depositing extra food, or even their entire meals next to the gigantic mountain of muscle. He was eating as much as half-dozen meals at a time and those within close proximity were especially keen on keeping the man calm. They had either witnessed or experienced a couple of near death encounters with the brute over the course of the past couple of days. As each man walked by giving up a portion of their meal to appease the god in their midst, Will did not even acknowledge their tribute. In fact, he looked at several of them in they eye and emitted a low rumbling sound that emanated from some deep cavern in his gut. He was indeed becoming wild and unpredictable. His aggressive tendencies were on a tripwire. The only person willing to stay within striking distance of Will was little scrawny Jesse. He could not get enough of the bulging strands of muscle, the billowing meat exploding from every surface, even at the slightest movement Will made. He was like a pet--a pet that wanted to suck its owner’s giant cock. The big man wasn’t sure why he allowed Jesse to be close to him. He sure didn’t like the guy. In fact, he was annoyed by his presence, but he had become a fixture to Will, much like an annoying wart, or scar from a severe burn. You wish it wasn’t there, but it was. After a few minutes sitting at the table, Will began to eat. His mouth inhaled the food in front of him. Raising the flatware to his mouth, the muscles in his arms exploded outward and his neck muscles flexed while swallowing. Every movement, no matter how insignificant, caused tremors and ripples to distend the already strained clothes he was wearing. Jesse just stared, salivating. He worked up the nerve to wade into dangerous territory. “Will, why do you keep that Skye guy around, man? You are so much more of a man than he is. You could have anyone you wanted...Fuck him.” A white hot fire exploded in the pit of Will’s stomach. He felt his pulse quicken more intensely than he had ever felt it before. He started making loud deep snarling noises. Jesse had gone too far. He would pay dearly for what he just said. He felt the heat of anger and rage welling up inside like a geyser on the verge of spewing its boiling innards outward. He tried to contain it, to force it down, but Jesse had made a fatal error in his understanding of the relationship that Will and Skye had. Jesse also made an error in believing that he had any influence at all over Will…and it made him even angrier. He began to tremble and clench his fists into tight knots of granite-hard wrecking balls. He envisioned a flash of his last night at home with Skye and then an image of Jesse being shown the true meaning of fear. No one would every mention Skye’s name again after what he was about to do to the pathetic weakling next to him. He would teach them all a lesson that they would never forget—a lesson that would haunt their nightmares for years to come. Just when he was beginning to rise from the table to pull Jesse’s pathetic body apart piece by piece, a guard approached the table and laid an envelope down in front of Will. “This just arrived for you. The guy that brought it said to get it to you immediately.” He looked down and noted Skye’s handwriting right away. His anger vanished as quickly as it came and he reached his trembling hand out to pick up the envelope. He lifted it up to his nose and breathed in heavily. He could smell Skye. He could smell the scent of their home infused into the paper. Gently, he tore the seam of the envelope with his huge index finger and pulled out the single sheet inside. Scrawled out in Skye’s unique handwriting was a simple message. William, I can’t stop thinking about you. There are only two days left. Be strong for me, Big Man. I love you more than ever and will spend the rest of my life making you as happy as you make me. Now, you play nice in there. I will see you soon. Love your fiancée, Skye Will smiled and read the letter over again. He looked over at Jesse who had moved away from Will’s heaving body. He stared at the small insignificant man much like an average person would contemplate a spider—what to do with him. The other inmates could almost see the thoughts in his head, “How am I going to teach this little piece of shit a lesson.” Jesse felt all of the eyes in the room searing into him, waiting for what would happen next. “Today is your lucky day, you fucking asshole. You aren’t worth the air that it is taking me to say these words to you.” Will paused to collect his thoughts. “You want to know why I ‘keep him around?’ I don’t ‘keep him around.’ He keeps me. You want to know who the real man is in this situation?’ It is HIM. And most importantly, you want to know what just saved your fucking worthless life? This letter! My fiancée just saved your life you miserable fuck.” Will rose from the table, put the letter in his pocket and walked over to the solid metal door between the mess hall and the outside hallway. He wrapped his enormous fingers around the edges of the door and looked around the room. All eyes were on him—every guard and inmate had stopped breathing. “HE saved your life today, Jesse.” The man flexed his back and shoulders. Seams burst once again all along his upper body. Veins popped out all along his rippling forearm. The seat of his pants tore open when he assumed a slightly squatting position. The enormous planets that made his glutes bulged with complete and overwhelming strength. “You said, ‘FUCK HIM.’ I say FUCK YOU!” With that, Will put pressure on his hands. His chest contracted violently and the door started to fold in on itself. He put unrelenting force on the door. It began folding like paper and making the most earth shattering sound. Several of the men cupped their hands over their ears to escape the sound of metal being warped. It was like thousands of fingernails on thousands of chalkboards, but more deep and ominous. Will pulled the door off of its bolted hinges with ease and carried the crumpled mess toward Jesse. The muscles of his upper body were swollen and angry. They could see the veins in his neck pushing outward and pulsating. His lower body supported not only the mass of his upper body, but the gigantic solid metal door that had been folded like a piece of giant origami. His legs were completely inhuman in their width and showed extraordinary muscle cuts even through the cotton fabric that struggled to keep together in one piece. He dropped the crumpled ton of weight next to Jesse’s feet. “Don’t come near me again Jesse. I wont be responsible for anything that may happen to you if you do.” It was a statement of fact, pure and simple. With that, Will walked back to his cell through the crowd in the mess hall. Everyone scampered away from him as he walked toward the doorway--without a door. He laid down on his bed with a different feeling this time. He felt hope. Pushing the letter towards his face again, he breathed in Skye. He breathed in his salvation. No one made any attempt at eye contact with him the next day. If they could keep the monster at bay for one more day, they would all be OK. Every meal saw more food being pushed his way. They wanted to keep him happy. Every calorie adding to the growing mass of the largest man that any of them had ever seen. As big as he was, he was ten times stronger than he appeared. He was impenetrable and unstoppable already. What would the future bring? Will’s thoughts began drifting toward Phase II of the project. That is when the real changes would happen, though fortunately not to his mind and personality. He liked the dominant apex alpha that he had become. He reveled in it, but he also was very aware that he was at the edge of being able to maintain control of his aggression and his violent thoughts. His body on the other hand was ready for the change. His brain was able to control the growth he so desperately wanted…needed. He thought of Skye fucking him raw, seeding him with the viruses that would start a cascade of changes that would create a deity. His pulse was quickening as he realized how much he wanted that power and control. But even more, he desired the feeling of Skye’s growing cock inside of his muscled ass. He wanted to suck his boyfriend’s cock into his warm, velvety hole and work him over from the inside. Just the thought made his hole quiver and begin to loosen up in preparation for the next day when he would be fucked by HIS god. Skye was god to him. And he was going to take every blessing that he was given. Once again, he was grateful that he had a beautiful man to act as his conscience as well as his creator. The next day, Will rose with the sun. No one had spoken to him since the incident with Jesse a couple days ago and he was more than OK with that. He stayed in his cell except to eat. He caught Jesse looking at him while he was on the phone. Jesse just kept staring at him with a sort of hate. There was some fear in his eyes, but it was mostly a bitter hot feeling. Will had embarrassed him. That was for sure. Just after breakfast, he was notified that evidence had been produced that would exonerate him from his crimes and a formal apology would be coming from the courts. He wouldn’t even need to go to trial later that day. He would be discharged within a couple of hours the sheriff told him. All he could think of was why they couldn’t have let him go two weeks ago. Bureaucracy is a slow moving mess. When the time came, he grabbed his few belongings and lumbered out of the door to the cell. His heart was fluttering. He was about to be reunited with his man. He could barely contain the smile on his face. Walking through the hallway with the guard escort, he saw so many of the faces that had come to fear and respect him. Most of them nodded goodbye to the behemoth. Most of them had somehow sworn their allegiance to him at some point during his stay. He caught Jesse again at the phone. They locked eyes and once again, Jesse’s mouth curled up into a devious smile, like he knew something. He got an uneasy feeling from the look, but he wouldn’t be stupid enough to try anything Will convinced himself. Will walked out into the reception area where he was given an XXXL white t-shirt and some very wide-legged jeans that Skye had brought for him to change into before he walked out. After all of the departure paperwork had been signed and he was ready to meet Skye in the lobby. His heart was pounding out of his chest and there were legions of butterflies in his stomach—so many he could barely concentrate. The double doors opened and there he was, standing like a Greek statue but draped with even more muscle, looking Will right in the eyes. A smile spread across his face as he ran toward the gigantic man. Will raised Skye’s now-much more muscular body in the air and kissed him. The kiss was long and deep, pure and sweet—something that a lyricist or poet would imagine. Will lowered Skye back to the ground and kept a hold of his hand. “Damn, you look fuckin sweet, Skye." The doors parted and they walked out to the car. “Are you ready to get fucked Will?” “I’m ready, Beautiful.”

Parts 1-3 Parts 4-6 Parts 10-11 On gear, Bruce’s growth was explosive. A month had passed, and he had put on forty-five pounds on the scale and another four inches on his arms. His face was broader, aptly supported by a thick corded neck and traps that wrapped around like a yoke. His shoulders were globes, leading both to the sinewy ridges of his back and to powerfully separated biceps and triceps. His crushing forearms were covered in veins leading down to his meaty hands, in which he handled the large slabs of meat that were not unlike his pecs. The ridges of his back were mirrored by the ridges of his obliques leading to cobblestone abs that were now fully developed. All of this lay on the solid trunk of his quads and butt, propelled by powerful bulging calves. None of his old clothes fit and so he had torn each and every one apart with his hands and had burned them in a huge pile. He worked out now in a wife beater and shorts, and that was all he wore around the house. Even when he went out all he would add would be a flannel button-up and jeans that could barely contain his new mass. He buzzed his hair and gave up shaving altogether, choosing instead to keep a minimally kempt short beard. The meat shop, no, butcher shop as he now insisted it be called, was doing better than ever. Women and some men from all over town flocked over to chat and with a little flex here and a pec bounce there and they could be persuaded to buy almost anything. Samuel was pretty sure his father hadn’t slept with any of them but it was hard to tell, it certainly seemed like he was tempted. Ever since he realized that on steroids he no longer needed rest days, every day was workout day. Bruce pretty much just ate, fucked Vena and worked out all day. That suited Lisa just fine, who had started to show some signs of pregnancy. Her bouts with Mr. Connors were becoming less frequent as a result, but they still happened several times a week and miraculously Mr. Connors and Bruce had still never had a confrontation. Bruce was easily bigger than Gordon now. He was 245 pounds to Gordon’s 215, and Samuel had taken the chance and spied on one of Gordon’s training sessions once more. It turns out he skipped leg day every so often and his lower body wasn’t as developed. Still, Gordon was damn strong: Bench press: 320 lbs Rows: 275 lbs Overhead press: 155 lbs Squat: 315 lbs Deadlift: 375 lbs Pull-ups: 15 (1 plate added) Even Bruce couldn’t match that bench press number, but otherwise he was stronger: Bench press: 295 lbs Rows: 285 lbs Overhead press: 175 lbs Squat: 405 lbs Deadlift: 455 lbs Pull-ups: 17 (1 plate added) Any notion Samuel had that his father would solve his bullying problems had been long since shattered however. He tried to bring it up but Bruce had just snarled with contempt. “You’re your own man, aren’t you? Solve your own fuckin’ problems.” In fact, Bruce barely took any notice of Samuel at all. The bigger, stronger, and better he grew, the more he saw his son for the weak pathetic brat he was. Samuel had been to the basement many times, but the idea of him taking up weights was so incongruent to his sense of self that he couldn’t even bear to pick anything up. The one thing he could look forward to was that the school year was coming to an end. In just three weeks he wouldn’t be forced to go to the den of the bullies and he could spend time alone, away from everyone. That night, he heard the first altercation from his parents for the first time since everything began. He couldn’t hear much more than the low rumble of his father’s voice and a growingly insistent vocalization from his mother, so he snuck closer, staying behind the wall next to the door. “Mmm, Bruce, you know I want to, so fucking bad, but no.” A growl from his father, “Fuck it, cunt. What’s it to him?” He slid his large hands over to cup her breasts, then ran them down her midsection. With two thick fingers he began to rub her clit rhythmically. There was a moan of pleasure from Lisa, but then the sound of her rolling away. “You’re so damn sexy now,” she admitted, breathing heavily, “but he’s still bigger than you, Bruce, way bigger. I serve him now, not you.” Bruce gave a murmur of displeasure, “Rolf and I are gonna have a little talkin’ to.” The following afternoon, Bruce came home to find himself face to face with Mr. Connors. The man was, as always, in his coach’s suit, tightly fitted, every line of the suit stretched along the ridges of his awesome muscles, broadening their lines even further. Bruce stepped right up to his face, using his inch of height to look down on him, but Samuel could see the difference, a sixty pound difference. His father was strong now but Rolf Connors, that man was a brick shithouse. Bruce unbuttoned his flannel, throwing it down to the side. In acknowledgement, Mr. Connors shrugged off his suit jacket. Bruce removed his wife beater, exposing his bare chest and the ripples of muscle underneath. Mr. Connors smiled and obliged. He flexed into a most muscular, popping the buttons of his Oxford shirt and shredding it to tatters. Samuel was transfixed. The football coach’s shoulders were absolute boulders, their size matched only by his powerful pecs, which twitched explosively every time he moved his enormous python arms. His abs weren’t developed in the same way as Bruce’s, instead faintly outlining a muscle gut on a waist solid enough to be worthy of his nickname “Immovable.” Bruce swung first, with a right hook to the face. It hit Mr. Connors square on the cheekbone. He recoiled a bit, surprised at the force behind the swing, before taking a swing of his own. Bruce was faster though, and managed to dodge underneath. He spun around, landing a fist right into Mr. Connors’ midsection, but his fist hit a rock hard wall. He shook out his throbbing hand, and then deftly stepped back, but this time Mr. Connors was ready for him. The mustachioed man grabbed Bruce from under his arms, hoisting him up and lifting him above his head, and then threw him hard to the ground. Bruce rolled as he hit the floor, then leaped from the floor with a resounding uppercut to the jaw. Mr. Connors gave a grunt of pain, but was otherwise unmoved. Bruce, seeing how little damage he had done, stopped, and was quiet for a moment. Then, he began laughing heartily. Surprisingly, Mr. Connors joined in, and the rumble of both their voices shook the house, harder and harder. “Fuck man, Immovable, huh?” “Your throw a solid punch, Davidson.” Mr. Connors slapped Bruce on the back, and then both men shook hands in mutual respect. Bruce opened the front door and gestured outwards, and they waltzed out together like old friends. “Who’s yer dealer? Mine does most of the football team but had never heard of you. I’d been wonderin’.” “Fuck, just some dealer on the internet. Just did a little research is all.” “You gotta try this guy man. He deals some quality shit. Quality shit I tell you.” --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- With Mr. Connor’s steroids coursing through his body, Bruce’s progress renewed with vigour. By the end of the school year, he had put on another forty pounds, putting him at 285. He had put another three inches on his arms, up to a total of twenty-three inches, but the biggest difference of all lay in his strength. Samuel’s notebook read: Bench press: 385 lbs Rows: 355 lbs Overhead press: 225 lbs Squat: 515 lbs Deadlift: 565 lbs Pull-ups: 12 (3 plates added) The numbers boggled Samuel’s mind. He was sure his father could take Mr. Connors in a fight now, and he just dwarfed Gordon. Not that this would ever happen now. To his horror, Mr. Connors and his father had become fast friends, buddies even. They often worked out together and played football with Gordon in their free time. Bruce had ditched a layer of clothing altogether with the warming weather. Any time he spent with a shirt at all was in one of his wife beaters, now stretched to extremes accommodating his ever expanding muscles. The rest of the time, while at home or walking about or on sprints, Bruce remained shirtless. He’d also been experimenting with other body modifications. He got a tattoo on his bicep and another on the opposite deltoid. The first was barbed wire for flexing at the butcher shop, the second was a skull and two barbells with the words “Power is Everything” inked indelibly underneath. He had bleached his chestnut hair and beard blonde, looking now like a bearded twin of Mr. Connors. The two shared Lisa, taking turns with her or even fucking her together in orgies with other hot ladies from the shop. Lisa, having now not one but two massive muscle masters to serve, was catatonic with pleasure. Mr. Connors, being a physical education teacher at the end of the year with little to do, often came to the shop, now called “The Naked Butcher,” and the two of them would shoot the shit. They would take turns bringing clients to the office out back and fucking the lights out of them. Samuel couldn’t imagine his life more ruined than this. He headed out past both of them in the living room desperate to get out alone and find some peace, but Mr. Connors called out: “Samuel.” Samuel froze like a deer in headlights. This was practically the first time they had noticed him altogether. He was like an ant to them. Even his father was now more than twice his size. “Samuel. Why the fuck do ye call him that? Samuel sounds weak. Dan sounds strong. If we want to change him we oughta stop referring to him with a pussy name.” “Dan it is then. Fuck me. What’re we gonna do with him?” “Bruce, I respect ye, but yer son is the puniest sorry sack of shit I’ve ever laid my fuckin’ eyes on. Lay down the law. That’s what I did with Gordon and look at him now. He’s a taker. He takes what he wants and gives no fucks. Once the new baby is born, do ye want him to outgrow Dan? Cut his hair. He looks like that Bieber girl. Can’t have yer son lookin’ like a fuckin’ pussy like that.” “You’re fuckin’ right, mate. Dan.” “Yes dad?” “No more dad this, father that shit. Either ye man up enough to call me by my name proper or it’s sir to you, boy!” “Yes, sir.” “Now, while you’re in my house, there are no fuckin’ shirts. If I see ye in one, I’ll fuckin’ rip it to shreds, get me?” “Yes, sir.” Mr. Connors went off and the first thing Bruce did was grab a razor and buzz Dan’s hair real short. Dan sat, dazed, as he saw chestnut pile up all around him. He felt lightheaded, but all the same Bruce pushed him down dazed and confused into the basement. He was going to start straight away with the strength training. “Now, I’m going to watch you with just the bar. We don’t leave here until ye’ve performed everythin’ with the right form, perfect and to my fuckin’ standard. Bench first.” He lay on the bench, and Bruce placed his hands into the right grip. He unracked the bar and lowered it shakily to his chest and back. “Again.” He tried again. “Again.” This continued until Bruce was somewhat satisfied, and he continued in that fashion all the way to pull-ups. When he saw Dan couldn’t perform a single one, he spat in disgust. “Fuck, fine. Negatives for now then. Don’t know why I didn’t start ye earlier.” After the session, made a meal for them, one bigger than Dan had ever seen. Bruce wolfed down a metric ton as usual, but this time, he forced Dan to eat too. Plate after plate Dan would obediently finish, but after only four plates he started to feel sick. Bruce commanded him to keep eating but he couldn’t swallow one more bite. He tried to put the food but his gag reflex triggered and he threatened to vomit out everything he just put in. Annoyance flashed across his father’s face but he laid off for now. He ordered Dan to stay put while he went to the kitchen sink and pulled out an enormous vat of chocolate protein powder from underneath. He took some bananas and peanut butter and water and blended it all up, and then gave it to Dan. “Ye’ll be drinkin’ this the rest of the day. Three a day, until you can start eatin’ like a real man.” Far from being the relief he had desperately desired, the holidays now filled Dan with misery. He followed the four day schedule his father had started with, but far from progressing at the rapid rate Bruce had quickly maintained, his father made him drill with the bar over and over again, calling him pathetic when his shaky arms collapsed and he couldn’t continue on for the day. He felt sick from gorging himself with food all the time and shivered every time a breeze blew past his bare, thin chest. He tried several times in secret to put one on, to even just hold a shirt close to himself to cover up for warmth, when he knew Bruce was out for work. Every time, though, he was caught, and Bruce would menacingly tear his shirt to shreds with barely any effort. He was quickly running out of spares. Every morning he woke up with aching sores across his entire body. Every night, shivering and wrapped up in his sheets, he sobbed quietly. But the only response he got was, “Shit son, man the fuck up. I guarantee ye’ll look back one day and hate what a fuckin’ pussy you are now.” --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- A week passed and finally the shaking stopped. Dan found that during the workouts the exertion gave him a sort of warmth that provided some relief, and on off days he had started doing push-ups and bodyweight squats to try to warm up whenever he could. He could now complete several reps with the bar with form that earned him a nod of approval from his father, who had decreed that he would start adding weight to his lifts. Dan had nearly passed out in fear. The next workout day Bruce called out to Dan, “Dan, time to workout. Addin’ weight today.” Dan gathered all his courage, and spoke one word. “No.” “What did ye say to me, little fucker?” Bruce brought his whole might to bear in front of Dan, his face narrowed with rage, his muscles tensing in anticipation of swift, decisive action. Dan watched his father’s chest contract, the cleavage of his pecs popping out, able to crush Dan’s wrist on their own. His padded shoulders dropped aggressively, rising and falling with his angry breaths. He slightly bent his knees, flexing the powerful pistons of his quads and calves. If Dan attempted to escape, he’d be flattened before he could take a step, “No… sir,” Dan squeaked, much more weakly this time, his courage ebbing away. Bruce growled and started for Dan, but he stopped and considered a moment. “Why?” “I-I’m… I’m scared,” Dan managed to sputter out. “Ha!” Bruce bellowed with satisfaction. “I know what’ll fix ye up.” He slung Dan roughly over his shoulder, knocking the wind out of him and went into the office. He retrieved a cardboard box from under the table, and Dan realized what was happening. He started to kick, to struggle, but he was smothered between engorged deltoid and forearm and was unable to escape. Bruce laughed in contempt as Dan’s feet pattered harmlessly on his well-padded back. He hoisted Dan over his head to switch him over to his left side, and then with his other hand prepared the syringe. “No,” Dan protested weakly. Bruce shifted his grip, pinning Dan’s upper arm into motionlessness. “No!” Dan cried. Bruce jabbed the syringe into Dan’s upper arm, releasing the contents into the flesh. “NOOOO!!!” At first Dan felt only soreness, a pulsing burning sensation localized in his shoulder, then, quickly, a surge of heat radiated down his arms and body. Emotions started to well up in him, jumbled and confused. Anger at his lot in life. An inexplicable, powerful, erotic horniness, a lust for strength and power. Confidence, as if he could do anything. He was Superman, he could walk through walls and sweep anyone out of his path. But the most overwhelming feeling of all was of aggression. He felt an overpowering need to channel force, to assert himself, to take action. He opened his eyes, finding himself with his back on the bench, and then he felt a very heavy weight dropping on him, pushing down on his chest and threatening to crush him. He could feel the roughness of the middle grip of the steel bar scraping on his bare chest. He exhaled forcefully and pushed upward. This was far more weight than he had ever handled in his life, and he could feel the resistance of gravity as he struggled upward, but he locked out fearlessly. There was not an ounce of fear left in his body. “One. Again.” An automatic reaction had been drilled into him over the past week. Without hesitation he lowered the bar, and pushed it up again. “Two.” Feeling the need to exert more effort, he grunted in that guttural almost-roar he remembered so vividly he dreamed about it at night. Yes, it felt easier. “Three.” And so he continued, struggling with each rep but locking out each time with a loud grunt of effort. For the last one he groaned long and hard as he slowly pushed upwards, exerting more force than he ever had before. Lock out. “Eight. Enough.” Dan racked the bar and jumped up, yelling in triumph and pumping his fists. It felt like an eternity before the next set. He couldn’t wait to do it again. It would be easier this time, he was sure of it. And so it was. Every time he completed a set, Bruce nodded in approval and Dan was filled with exultation. When all was done Dan was able to complete the whole routine: Bench press: 85 lbs Rows: 85 lbs Overhead press: 65 lbs Squat: 135 lbs Deadlift: 155 lbs Pull-ups: 5 He knew those were shameful numbers, but he had seen enough now that the anticipation of his rapid strength gains was enough to give him shivers. Bruce slapped him on the back. “Only one way to finish a workout like that, son. FUCK YEAH!” He bellowed. “Fuck yeah!” Dan bellowed back. “Louder! FUCK YEAH!” “FUCK YEAH! FUCK YEAH! FUCK YEAAHHHHH!”

Aaand part three's here, and things are about to get all messy. Part one: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/4927-growth-powder-part-1/ Part two: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/4995-growth-powder-part-2/ More people finding out the powder is always a good thing - means more growth. Also, different colors? What could all those do? Hope you like it. ///// Max woke up in bed the next morning, feeling his feet laying slightly uncovered. He propped himself up onto his elbows, feeling his bigger arms brush against his lats as he looked at his long feet with a contempt smile. He looked at the thin sheet covering him – he saw how big his limbs were under it, he flexed his legs, his arms, playing with his new enlarged muscle, all the while grinning widely. After a while of flexing and just laying in his bed relaxing, thinking of all the things he could do with the new powder he had now – he uncovered himself and got up. “I gotta buy new briefs.” He said, looking down at the underwear that strained around his waist, stretched by his rapidly expanding butt, waist and other… parts. He got to the shower, and remained there for some time, his muscles weren’t the only thing that grew, he could have sworn he’d grown taller, and definitely – his dick got bigger, all this adoration of his muscles made him horny, so he relieved himself. He was surprised at how much more stamina he had – but he didn’t have much time, so he got out of the shower and got ready for school – he had a big game today, and he was ready for it. He only hoped that the rest of his team was too. On the ride to school, he sat down next to Jim. “Oh my God, man! Look at you.” Jim said, punching him in the arm, smiling. “You’re huge!” Jim looked down, admiring how Max’s large legs filled out his jeans, his ankles visible below the cuffs of his pants, even his shoes looked crammed somehow – he snapped out of it, as Max said: “I know man – I must be, er, hitting a growth sprout.” Max was still debating weather or not to tell Jim about the powder – he really wanted to, but he also wanted to keep it for himself – he was so much bigger now – and he only used so little of it – imagine, imagine what he cou—After a while they arrived at school. Max ate up Jims praise the whole way through, as they talked mostly about him and the upcoming game. They didn’t head straight to class – instead they went to the gym. Max and Jim went in first, they started changing, and just as Nathan and some of the other guys entered the locker room, Max was taking his shirt off. They looked at him, and immediately, it was obvious that something has changed about Max. He looked at them, and smiled. “Sup guys?” “God, Max – what the hell’s happening, man?” Said Nathan as he approached him, slapping him on the back. “Oh – you know, just er, just a growth spr—“ “Wow, I’ve never like, seen anyone make the gains you did, man.” Said Nathan, admiring Max’s progress. “Yeah man, you’re growing like crazy.” Jim added. “Dude, we gotta measure you, update the book and stuff.” Nathan said, motioning to Jim. “Oh – right, the book!” Jim went to his backpack and took out a worn notebook. Inside, he flipped through the pages, and clearly there – were written all the stats of all the boys on the team. Max could see how the previous measurements were crossed out for everyone as they grew over the years, and next to them were written new ones – sometimes bigger, and – sometimes smaller. As Jim flipped to find Max’s entry – Max noticed how Nathan was the one with the most crossed out entries, each time, growing a little bigger, he really put work into himself – but his genes didn’t hurt either, helping him to grow tall, and fast and strong. One of the least crossed out pages was – surprisingly – Jim’s. He couldn’t grow that quickly, no matter how much he tried, but he did try – that was for sure. Then, Jim finally found Max’s entry – he had a decent record, growing steadily over the years – but that was about to change. Jim took out his pen, as Nathan said: “Alright dude, let’s get you to the scale.” Some of the others gathered round, as they changed slowly, talking about the game, some about Max others, totally unrelated things. Max took off his shoes, and stepped onto the school scale – he looked down, seeing his big, long feet rest on the metal underneath, they were longer too – and he kind of liked it. “Alright man – 200 pounds – exactly!” Exclaimed Jim, as he crossed out the 190 pounds and wrote down the new number. “Right – now, lets see the other numbers.” Said Nathan as he took out a measuring tape. “Flex your arm Max.” Max smiled and raised his right arm, he extended it, looking how much bigger it seemed now, even to himself. The thick corded muscle running down the length of his long arm – then – he flexed it, slowly, his bicep bunching up, rising, forming a big ball of muscle, around which Nathan wrapped the tape. A bit slowly, Max noticed, though he shook it off. “Sixteen… point… five. Nice, Max. Right, now the high—“ Nathan started, but then he saw himself looking straight into Max’s eyes – Max had a big, wide smile on his face, as he saw Nathan’s expression change for a second. Nathan felt for a moment, a tinge of fear- seeing someone grow like this, it frightened him slightly, but he also kind of… liked it. “Er… no need to er… measure that. It’s… it’s 6 foot 3.” Jim wanted to say something, but Nathan turned to him, and his expression became bright again as he tapped Max on the shoulder. “Trust me, dude – it’s 6’3’’!” He said and chuckled, then they went back to changing. In anticipation for the game to begin, Max stood, occasionally flexing his leg muscle, or his pecs, just enjoying how it felt – it made him smile, and it made him more confident. He felt stronger, faster than ever, hell he even felt more coordinated somehow. The game begun – and Max proved himself to be right. He ran way faster than he had before, the players on the other team – though good, were totally beaten by him. But the rest of the team, though coordinated, just couldn’t keep up with the other team. They lost. Max was totally devastated. They were good, they knew what they were doing but they… lacked something. They weren’t quick enough it seemed, they weren’t strong enough. It pissed him off. The locker room was relatively quiet, with Jim trying to cheer everyone up, and failing – as they were all pretty grumpy. Max looked at the wall in front of him, deep in thought. “Come on dude – we just gotta like, train more and stuff.” Jim said to Max, then Max nodded. “I think I have a solution.” And he turned around to put on his pants, but saw everyone looking at him. They expected him to say something else. “Er, I’ll uh… I’ll like tell you tomorrow.” They chuckled, and after a while, all went home. Because of the game the coach convinced the teachers to give them a day off, and Max, on his way home was thinking. ‘Like, I know what we need. We were too slow, too weak. I was ok but the rest of the guys… Jim especially. I gotta share the powder with them, I gotta. But… I just don’t want to. Oh my God, I want to grow – oh yeah, like, grow a lot. But – I gotta take it slowly, otherwise it’ll look too weird, suddenly sprouting up and all.’ Then he stopped. ‘Wait – maybe… hm, maybe there is a way.’ He thought as he took his bike and headed for the hills, in his shirt and tight fitting tank top. The sun was hot, but the ride was surprisingly easy. Though, at the end of it, upon reaching the fridge he was breathing heavily. Sweat dripped down his large, ripped body. He looked down at the portable fridge, then at himself. He still liked it a lot. He looked at his heaving chest, rising up and going down with every breath, he flexed his arms, smiling, looking at them as his biceps popped up – round and tough. He liked it so much, he was beginning to get aroused, his hand went down to his pants – but then, he snapped out of it. ‘No. Gotta get a jar of that stuff.’ He said, getting down and opening the fridge. There were four more jars inside. ‘Weird, were there that many when I opened it last time? Eh, whatever.’ He looked in, there were four jars, but they were all in different colors. One was blue, one was purple, one was red and one – like his – green. ‘Weird.’ He contemplated taking a different color, thinking it was probably just different flavor – but then, he decided to stay safe. He took out the green one and opened the lid. He looked inside, and a strange lust took over him. ‘Maybe – maybe I could try just… just a little bit. No – no that’s too much, I’m growing too fast, I have to give the guys time to adjust to my new size. But – they’ll know about it anyway. Well… I suppose…. But – no, still… I can’t…. I have to control, myself.’ His hand reached inside. [unbeknownst to Max – there was someone else that frequently visited those hills. No, they did not know about the fridge, or the jars, but – for the first time, they saw Max, and for the first time they saw something like this. Well, they was actually just Alex, he wanted to come up to Max to say hi, but, he saw him take some jar, and put some green powder into his mouth – so he was a little freaked out. He hid behind a tree – and looked, then his jaw dropped. He saw Max’s whole body move, as he closed the lid on the jar – he saw him put the jar down and grin very widely – then, he saw something else. The tight tank top that hung on Max, drenched in his sweat began seeming… tighter somehow. He heard him chuckle as Max looked down at his own chest. Alex saw Max’s pectoral muscles – it was as if they were… inflating. They grew bigger, fuller, yet they seemed so cut, so strong and tough. The tank top was fighting against Max’s chest, fighting and straining until ‘RIP!’ it ripped at the sides, as he continued to grow, even bigger and bigger – it ripped too, at the sides, Max now laughed loudly, and simply took the top, with his large hand – and tore it off in one smooth motion. Freeing his chest. Alex almost began to drool, as he saw the chiseled six, round muscles of Max’s stomach, his six pack grew deeper and larger – then, he started to have a clear beginning of an eight pack. Alex looked at Max’s arm, holding the torn top – as it too expanded, the flexed forearm grew, sinewy with thick hard muscle. Max flexed his other arm. His bicep grew as well, right in front of his face for at least another half inch – in fact he whole inched up in height, becoming taller. Alex saw Max’s large soccer player’s legs grow. The strong thighs ballooned out, with his butt, growing large and hard. His calves seemed to flex, grow out, bunch up – expand. Then, he saw, as Max’s legs strained his, now too small ,shorts with their large, bulging muscles, something else underneath the thin fabric, on the other side of the full, round bubble but. A clear outline of Max’s manhood, large and still growing bigger. He couldn’t really guess the size, but it sure looked definitely bigger than average. Then – max tossed aside the top, picked the jar up and got on, shirtless, onto his bike, and rode off. As Alex was simply left there, stunned, turned on]

My Weekend JOB part five by F_R_Eaky Part One: https://muscle-growt...d-job-part-one/Part Two: https://muscle-growt...d-job-part-two/Part Three: https://muscle-growt...hree-by-freaky/Part Four: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/7339-my-weekend-job-part-four-by-f-r-eaky/ Joshua, Brent, Andrixos, & Darien were standing in the city. No really, IN the city. At fifty feet tall each now, their feet covered more than a couple of blocks down a street. Each foot was also planted in a different neighborhood, due to their height and newly burgeoning muscle quads that forced their legs to be apart when standing in a stance or walking down the road Citizens of the city were coming out all over to look at the behemoths among them. To see their hairy, bulging limbs, abs, and chest, swell and glisten in the sunlight. Andrixos and Joshua's form showing off massively deep crevices of definition that cast shadows of super cutness which accented the glinting highlights of every outward bulge of muscle... ... ... or testicles...or cocks. Brent and Darien we of the same size, except their body form was different: Brent looking more and more like a heavy linebacker - off season, while Darien looked like an extreme power lifter. All four covered in body hair that was getting very thick, manly, and musky. People were in shock. In awe. In horror. In lust, at least some of them were. Whatever they were in they realized they might need to get out of the way, out from under foot, because even some of the tallest of them only came up to these mega muscle men's ankles Not only that but as they shifted their weight on each foot, or began to pace ever so slightly, their footsteps made the ground shake and created extremely large footprints that depending upon the road material, had cracks and fissures that spread out for several feet, while the step itself went several feet deep into the ground. Slowly the four giants began to blink and shake their heads, coming out of their muscle growth fervor. They all began to turn and face some of the sky scrapers that were as tall or still taller than them, as they began to marvel at their reflection in all the windows of their respective building. They began to bounce their pecs, flex their arms lightly, perform side thigh and calve posses. "Oh...my....gawd...", said Joshua. "We're giants! armature sized, bodybuilding , giants!" "With porno sized dicks and balls!" said Andrixos. "How do we hide this and cloth ourselves?" "No hiding your cock when it nearly hangs all the way to your knee in flaccid state." said Brent. "Or has balls pushing it out so far." said Darien. It was at this time that down on earth level, people had been watching some more regular sized giants who had hopped up on the tops of Joshua, Brent, Darien, & Andrixos' feet. They too were much bigger built than your average man - twice their size - and they still weren't as largely built as the quartet of behemoths. But giants and very muscular giants they were, and they were doing a great deal of pumping, although not the pumping of iron. Lawrence, their leader, was hollering out orders to stroke and stroke and stroke. Him and his three partners were holding their massive cocks as best as they could and stroking them as smooth, fast, and hard as possible all the way down their steel like shafts. Eventually they and a new group of about sixteen subordinate giants who stood about seven feet tall and "merely" built like gymnasts, all blew a load onto a foot ridge of the four behemoth men. When that occurred, Joshua, Brent, Darien, and Andrixos began to feel jolts of pleasure...ecstasy...lust....power run through them. Their upper heads began to get cloudy again, while their lower heads began to swell and inflate once more. "Ooooh...." said Joshua admiring his reflection in a building. "This is almost like that video, 'A Growing Concern.'" "Which...oooh....which one is that?" Called out Brent. "It's...it's that one where the human like dog..." "Furry or anthropomorphic...." said Darien. "Yeah... that.... this anthropomorphic dog gets shot by someone with a dart containing something.... and then suddenly he begins to....groooooow..." "Oh yeah I know that one He suddenly spurts up taller in like a couple of bounces." "Yeah.... and then his feet suddenly lurch forward, growing larger." "Yeah... yeah... yeah...." said Brent. "He begins to grow in front of this building, kind of like how we're all standing in front of these, and he just starts stretching, and growing, up and up the side of the building..." "Yes...." said Andrixos "and I believe as he experiences these bounces or lurches of growth, his cock starts having lurches too, getting bigger and thicker, even larger proportionately to his growing body." "Ohhh yesssss." "Yeah...bounce and lurch grow!" "Swell and expand..." "Cock and muscle inflation..." "Body expansion..." "Growing so big....our pinky toe can crush the town!" "BIGGER!" "STRONGER!" "DENSER!" "THICKER!" "HARDER" "MORE DEFINED!" "LARGE COCKS!" "BIGGER BALLS!" "MOUNDING MUSCLES!" "COLOSSAL ALPHA MALE GODS OF MUSCLE & VERILITY!" "OOOOOH FUCK YEAH!" "GETTING BIGGER AND BIGGER!" "GROWING TALLER!" "GETTING WIDER!" "BECOMING THICKER!" "AH HOO! OOH! I'M GONNA! GONNA!...." Joshua was the first to blow his load. One last absent minded stroke down his cock and suddenly his body snapped to full standing height, albeit on foot turned inward, heel up, toes digging into the concrete of the city sidewalks and road. He let out a few quaking, shaking moans and was going to blow his load when suddenly Brent cried out, "WE MUST FEED OURSELVES TO GROW!" and he grabbed a hold of Joshua's colossal cock and took as much of the head in his mouth as he could. The touch of Brent's lips to his cock slit, sent another jolt through Joshua's body and he contorted by bringing the other foot inward and raising up off of both heels now, body shaking in pure pleasure as his load came bursting forth like a geyser at some national park. Brent managed to take every single drop and his stomach began to expand and stretch and grow to look even slightly more off season and heavier than his frame usually showed. Once the last drop went down his throat he released Joshua's prick and fumbily grabbed and tugged on his, as if desperate to release and release now. Darien took over Brent's spot and placed his mouth on Brent's member. It exploded at that instant and Darien like some starved child, greedily took it all, his stomach extending and expanding as Brent's had done before him. But with the consumption of Brent's cum, Darien now turned as if he was overcome with masturbation lust and began to stroke on his flesh rod as though it was a banister spindle that needed to be dusted and wax profusely! He grunted and groaned and right when making a stroke began to become a major struggle for all the pleasure jolts it was sending through his cock outward in his body... ... ... Andrixos arrived and sucked off Darien in a most vacuumous fashion. Of course as soon as Andrixos was done consuming every last drop, he now was suddenly over come with pure personal lust and his member instantly jutted out from his body, fully erect, and he began to stroke like there was no tomorrow. It didn't take long before his breathing became ragged and out of time. His body motions became herky-jerky, stop-motion like movements. He began to grunt and then roar a scream of relief, when Joshua came up and locked both lips fully around Andrixos' dick head. Once Joshua was finished, the quartet of fifty foot tall men stood there in a daze, now facing their respective buildings. Then...it began to happen. Slowly but surely all four men began to have the 3d animation kind of growth where they swelled out a bit, and then came back down in size, although not the original size they would never be again. Their toes grew out more, longer and thicker, followed by the rest of their feet getting both longer and thicker. Their hands followed suit growing as well. They shot up in height suddenly from their shins, then thighs, expansion at the hips, with the cock and balls suddenly hanging longer and thicker than before. The torso grew up. The back, lats, and shoulders grew out wider....Wider....WIDER! Their necks got longer and thicker like some kind of column of power. Their arms got longer and yet fuller and thicker, heavier with power. Higher and broader they lurched and popped and swelled and GREW! Veins began to pop out all over their bodies all the way from their feet to the head. As these veins appeared the muscle bellies of that particular body group would just suddenly swell even larger, grow thicker, become more dense and solid than ever before. The muscle expansion seemed to be happening as fast, if not faster than the height growth! Soon the traps were fighting against the neck and both were threatening to pinch off the head. The delts became so full so round one had to look at them when looking at the upper arms, their biceps and triceps, were becoming so full, so mounded, one almost began to think their arms were as big around, if not bigger, than their head. Their chests began to balloon out farther and wider, threatening to make them too top heavy. But massive plates they were creating a ridge above the abs one could swear they could put their own hand into and lose. Although Brent and Darien were of a thicker variety of muscle man, all of them had their abs develop and become a solid core of brick wall as strong as the Great Wall of China. It meant that things like planes could strike their abdomen or belly region and be crumpled and destroyed. Their thigh became fuller and thicker as well, each tear drop becoming as thick as most bodybuilder's whole thighs. The hamstrings becoming a taut tight cables of steel that could support suspension bridges. His calves blowing up and becoming nearly the same size as their upper arm. Their feet getting thicker, longer, and more masculine and manly. They began to perform various bodybuilding poses: a most muscular or crab shot, side chest shot, back flare, quad flex, back quad and calve, double biceps, victory pose... Each and every pose they would grow larger...then taller...then thicker...then fuller.... then denser...more and more and more, up and up they grew. Their cocks began to grow out and out and out. Soon everyone had to leave the city... an emergency evacuation. The four men had grown as tall as the tallest skyscraper in the city and they were out growing it. Another lurch their eyes were above it. Swell their head was above it. Bounce their shoulders were above it. Inflate - their chest. Grow - their abs. Lurch - their crotch. Everyone looked back in horror as they saw the tallest sky scraper shrink down to mid-thigh.... their knees.....their calves....their ankles. This meant their stance was now covering miles and miles of territory. Their feet were covering more and more ground going from city blocks to acres to counties. Up and up and up they grew to where even the cloud line couldn't help them from being naked as it hung too low from their crotch area. Indeed by the time they were through growing, their pinky toe, just the little front ball of it, could cover the entire city. When it was done, the four tried to shift around a bit, walking to keep their balance which they found difficult to do. They had the strength of top power lifters and strongmen. They had a muscular size of just slightly larger than a professional, Mr. Olympia winning, bodybuilder. Their foot falls sent seismic waves around the globe and doubling back on their epi-center. The entire Earth shook and felt as though it might actually come off its axis. Looking around him Brent spoke as softly as he could, "We need to fly...we need to get off of Earth. Our combined weight is going to reek havoc with its balance and gravity. Our feet can cause untold damage with a single step." "Why don't we just jump off of it?" asked Andrixos. "Our push off, would push it out of orbit and crush parts of the plate the continent is on. We can do this... we just have to think about flying." One by one the four colossal giants began to think about flying and then to slowly lift off the ground, up, out and away from the Earth. Mountains of dirt and rock and forests of trees were moved and displaced by their feet lifting off the ground. Rivers' and streams' courses were altered and new valleys had been made, by the mere movement of these men who made Paul Bunyan look like an anorexic midget. Up they rose and off the planet they went, the same earth moving feet now pulling and siphoning off some clouds from the atmosphere as they escaped into space. After flying out a bit, the quartet turned around and looked back at the Earth. They marveled at how huge they were, how masculine and muscled, how virile and hung. They were beginning once again to come out of their testosterone fueled stupor, as they began to realize exactly how large they were. However, their feet had pulled up so much dirt, enough that it could contain grass, flowers, brush and even trees. The warmth of their body, the light from the sun, the sweat from their pores provided everything needed for plant life, and that plant life was sustaining... ... ... Lawrence and his new friends. From droplets of cum, the quartet's sweat, Lawrence and his friends had grown proportionately as well and had made a home and temples upon the colossal quartet's feet. They were in fear, awe, lust, and worship of the four mega men and were once again in the throes of wanking off and making a semen sacrifice once more. Flexing their muscles, rubbing the ground that was the feet of the giants, and spewing load after load, the servants and worshipers of the ultra men continued their quest. Meanwhile, all those semen offerings were having an effect on the four men yet once again. The testosterone began to build up inside them once more, their cocks that hung nearly three fourths down their leg soft started to get longer and become erect once again. The blood began to race and their veins began to pop out all over their bodies. Their muscles began to swell and inflate becoming engorged with blood. "Awwwww man!" Bellowed Brent with just a hushed voice. "...we have become friggin GODS!" "No," said Darien. "We are ultra, uber, TITANS!" Andrixos moaned and began to stroke his cock. "Maaaaan.... I want to watch the world get even smaller." "Smaller?" queried Brent. "Yeah.... watch it shrink down...down...down... until just one of our nuts is bigger round than it is." "Oh my gawd...that would be so hawt!" moaned Joshua. "First the Earth and then.... Jupiter!" "and then the SUN!" "Fuck yeah.... growing so large we eclipse the sun... just one of our balls eclipses the sun!" "And then soon we begin to outgrow our solar system..." "Then our galaxy...." "our UNIVERSE!" cried Darien as he leaned back with his hand stuck out from his side and he tightened and flexed his arms and chest and abs. "NOTHING WILL STOP US!" cried Brent. "WE ARE ETERNALLY STRONG, YOUNG, SUPER STUDS!" yelled Joshua. "SUPER MEN! SUPER TITANS!" screamed Andrixos. "JUST GETTING BIGGER AND BIGGER AND BIGGER AND BIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIGGERRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR!" growled Darien. "BROADER!" "STRONGER!" "MORE MUSCULAR!" "MORE VASCULAR!" "MORE DEFINED!" "MORE HUNG!" "BIGGER BALLED!" "TALLER YET!" "EXPANDING!" "SWELLING!" "GETTING DENSER!" "BECOMING HARDER!" "GROWING FULLER!" "LARGER AND LARGER!" "OOOOH!" "HHMMMMMN!" And the quartet began to pose and pose moving fluidly through space, but their cocks quivered and grew, shook with pulsing rigidity like I beams jutting out from the god like form of the four giants. Slowly the four men turned around in space until their cocks were now pointed to each other's firm, globular, bubble butts. One by one they each went into a friend's ass, at least their dick head buried deep within. "HMMMMNNNGFFFF!" "OOOOOOOH!" "AH! AH! AH! AH! AH! OOOOOOOGAAAAAaaaaw...." "aaaaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAWWWWWWWW YEEEEEAH!" No sooner had all of them become docked to one another than they let out fevered and breathless moans, each suddenly and spastically achieving orgasm. As their seed flooded their friend's ass, it coursed through them, causing them to swell and bulk up. Their muscles mounding and pushing up on one another fighting for space, becoming more defined, getting denser, thicker, fuller, harder, and much. much stronger than ever before. In mere minutes, the muscles had grown so large that Joshua and Andrixos looked to be the size of the Incredible Hulk, possibly even bigger. Their upper arms looked to be a size and half larger than their own heads. Their calves the same size while the thighs were twice as thick as that. Their shoulders from afar looked to be almost as wide as they were tall. Their chest barreled out so far they could actually rest their pecs on their hand and still barrel over. And all of that size and shape was accented by their remarkably taut and tight abdomen section that was so cut and defined it looked like a well laid out cobble stone road. So swollen with muscle they were, even their fingers when flexed looked like a full fore arm and upper arm with size thirty inch guns. And yet when the swelling stopped, the proceeded to get even bigger! They were growing and growing at an inhuman rate. Their earlier descriptions became predictions as their bodies stretched and reached out through the darkness of the universe. The Earth shrank until it was smaller than one of their balls. Uranus, Saturn, Jupiter all followed suit and became smaller than their balls. Their bodies became as long as the linear distance of our planets orbits in our solar system. The giants' bodies were blocking and smashing apart items in the asteroid and Kupier belts. Still they grew! Pulling planets from their orbits, the sun wonder what those big balls were, the solar system and then the galaxy becoming too small to house four human beings. The four men rubbed their continually growing pricks which were gaining in length and girth, becoming nearly as long as they were tall when erect now. Their balls grew larger and fatter, fuller and rounder, being so big they rested on these titans thighs. More and more the titanic sized men chanted about growth and getting bigger and stronger, becoming the largest men ever in the history of mankind, not to mention the strongest. Wider, thicker, harder, stronger, longer, fuller, broader, bigger...Bigger....BIGGER......BIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIGGEST! If there was anything that could scientifically record this happening, it would show that the four men did indeed out grow our solar system, our galaxy, and quickly outgrew the universe itself. At that moment, their cocks popped out of each other and each man roared and attempted to flex, their muscles so large now they were nearly muscle mound and motionless. But with that flex they erupted mighty streams of semen that sped through the universe, colliding with one another on some other end, in some other universe, swirling together to create a new galaxy with new solar systems, with new planets, with new continents, with new countries, with new districts or states with new towns with new houses and new hotels with new... ... ...people. Inside one hotel were two of those new people: Jonah and Brendan. "STRETCHING ACROSS THE UNIVERSE TO GROW... GROW....GROW...." "INTO THE NEXT ONE!" "YES AAAUUUUUUU HU AUUUUUUU HU HUH AHHHH!" "AAAAAAAAOOOOOOOOOOOOOH!" The two lay on a bed next to one another, heaving and sighing. The bed had their lap tops on and running, and the t.v. was on and hooked up to a small DVD player, all of them showing and displaying bodybuilders, power lifters, shirtless line backers, and strongmen. "aaaaawwwww fuck! It is do good listening and talking with you, Jonah, about muscle and strength, and huge cocks. Your imagination for growth and description is great." "You're not too bad in that department yourself, Brendan. Oh, and jacking each other off this time helped a lot." "Yeah.... you don't have to think or worry about when you're going to cum yourself, just go with the description and imagine the growth and then eventually you'll blow. But... we need to get cleaned up. It's gonna be time for me to go soon and I've got your spoo on my hand." "I've got yours on mine. Hey you know what the story says we should do...." "Hmmm I don't know...." "Don't know... just do. SLURP!" "Oh my gawd! I can't believe you just did that... well... ok... I can still play. SLURP!" The two laughed as they stood up to get some towels to clean up. Jonah a shorter slightly stockier man compared to Brendan's taller, lankier form. Jonah washed himself down and put on his clothes. He watched some t.v. while Brendan did the same. Afterwards he packed up his laptop and other things and headed for the door. Brendan walked him there, shook his hand, and gave him a hug. "This was great. We'll have to get together another time soon, go over more videos and stories and all that." "Yeah... that'd be fun. Let me know when you're free. Just give me a call or shout out in the chat rooms. I love my weekends with my Jack Off Buddy." "Sure, will do.... .... ...do hear something?" "Yeah... what is that?" "It sounds like something ripping... check your back, maybe a seam has come loose." But just at that moment Jonah's feet erupted from his shoes and his frame grew taller and taller until he stood as tall as Brendan. The two men smiled.

Hey guys, Thanks for bumping up the story, it got me inspired to continue. I hope you enjoy this chapter! Cheers and thanks for your support! A.O.M.G. Part I Part II Part III Part IV Part V Part VI Sire and Son Larry Durham’s passion for weight training started back at 1971 at the early age of 14, when his 16-year-old cousin Freddy got a home-gym equipment and both teenagers spent many afternoon hours working hard to build their physiques like the astounding bodies of Mike Katz, Frank Zane; Dave Draper and, of course, Arnold Schwarzenegger. Fred started out bigger and taller than his younger cousin Larry, but he clearly lacked many of the skills that bodybuilding required such as focus, determination and discipline. Skills that Larry, even at such young age, already displayed and only got him more excited about the sport. Soon, the skinny average looking Larry gained much more precious pounds of rock hard muscle than his older cousin and everybody at school asked him to flex and show off those vigorous youthful teenager muscles. By the time Larry was a freshman at High School, he had totally outgrown Fred’s humble home gym, and since the owner himself had long ago given up on bulking up his physique, Larry joined the local gym and he quickly became one of its resident hardcore member. In addition, he also grew to be one of the biggest guys around, regardless being one of the youngest members. The feeling of having huge, hard, powerful body that girls coveted, while guys both admired and envied was just one of the many aspects that Larry loved about bodybuilding. He actually enjoyed the idea of controlling the development of his own physique above everything, rewarding himself with such vigorous look after so many extenuating hours, not to mention the grueling but necessary rigorous dieting periods. For such reasons, Larry got truly passionate about bodybuilding and changed his young body into a temple of masculine perfection during the following years. At his High School senior year, he was already a two-time junior bodybuilding champion and with the impressive frame of 5’11”, he hit the mark of 225 pounds of hard powerful muscles, with great potential for promising professional career goals in the early future, but life does not always go as planned. Larry lost his father a few weeks before he graduated at high school. As the eldest, he felt responsible for providing for his mother and three younger sisters. Therefore, the young man started working while he also prepared to join the Police Academy, which happened before he turned 19 years old. Soon Larry Durham became the most respectable police officer of the district. After all, a 5'11” 250 pounds off-season bulky handsome muscular office with a well-groomed mustache “Tom Selleck.” mustache along with his tanned skin and manly rugged jaw was simply impressive. Throughout his outstanding career, Larry’s great physique and impressive strength proved valuable at the line of duty. He soon rose into higher positions still keeping in great shape for the following years, spending his precious free hours at the gym, participating in amateur bodybuilding shows, which secretly kept his fantasy of becoming a professional bodybuilder, especially after he saw his fellow police officer Ronnie Coleman becoming the contender with most wins among the pantheon of Olympia champions. In the meantime, Larry got married to his wife Rachel in the summer of 1990 and Larry Junior was born in the spring of 1992. The muscular police sergeant was happily proud of his healthy baby boy. Their family lived happy until the death of Rachel in a horrible car accident in the year of 2002. Since then, Larry became solely responsible for his precious young boy, who quickly became the greatest fan of his father’s exciting amateur bodybuilding career. Larry Durham Junior was going to bodybuilding shows since he was a toddler, and as a little boy, he was the most enthusiastic fan. Always cheering to his father from the first rows, giving him “tips” and commenting on his pose in real time. It was very cute to see the young boy thrilled during his massive father’s posing routine. Of course, Junior was very passionate about it and never liked when they did not announce his dad among the top five contenders. At first, he cried aloud, but soon he learned the politics of sportsmanship and got his opinions about the poor judging to himself. Junior loved when his dad was onstage receiving the trophy because he would always take his time to come and pick him up, lifting his body in those massive arms and pose for the pictures carrying him – his biggest and most important trophy. People loved when Senior and Junior posed together, the massive contender and his cute young boy. Over the years, Larry Senior realized that his secret fantasy about becoming a professional bodybuilder would not come true. Junior was getting older and he needed to get extra shifts to pay for his boy’s education. On the other side, he truly hated dieting for competitions and in several shows he got mediocre results for not being able to cut down more efficiently. But everything got better as he decided to join Master’s division – his great bulk and powerful stance made him look much better than the other competitors. In fact, Larry was the most famous Master’s amateur bodybuilder of the region, until the phenomenon Steve “the Rock” Finnegan blew him out of the water. Steve was ten years Larry’s senior, which put them in separate Master’s divisions. Although Finnegan competed with a much lighter weight range than Larry – who struggled to keep his onstage weight under 220 pounds –his condition was impeccably phenomenal, which, added to the fact he had started bodybuilding at the age of 54 years old only contributed to make him won successive overall titles in the master’s category. Larry was indeed amazed with Steve’s impressive stats, especially how he managed to keep in such great shape throughout all the year. The two bodybuilders actually developed a very synergetic camaraderie. Steve followed Larry’s advises to strengthen his shoulder and back while the younger veteran tried to keep up with Finnegan’s energetic posing technique. Larry still wished he could at least win one overall against Steve but the guy’s physique was just outstanding. Of course, that was before the SMM revolution. Even the great Steve was not immune to their arrival. If they once stood as bastions of mature manliness, now people regarded as just “old little guys”. Larry Durham got frustrated when guys he knew suddenly grew into humongous sizes and had more strength than a dozen of younger guys at their prime. Why couldn’t this happen to him? He wanted to show these youngsters what a true man was. Larry started to feel his own son was disappointed at him for not being able to grow like that. He barely managed to continue his preparation for the last show, thus resulting in a poor fifth place, which made him even more depressed. Larry Junior drove his car down the road with one single thought in his mind. He had to make his father grow like he made Steve Finnegan grow. He needed to do it for his dad, his father, his ultimate hero. Junior became a police officer because he wanted to serve his community like his father served for so many years. Durham Senior was indeed very proud his boy finished Police Academy at the top three percent of the class. Meanwhile, Durham Junior has always been extremely proud of his father. Every boy wants to brag about his father’s strength and prowess but few actually could tell other boys that his father was indeed more muscular and much stronger than the vast majority of fathers in the world. Junior loved to cheer for his dad in the shows, but he loved even more to watch his dad posing at home, looking at the mirror and asking him how he looked. In time, they became best friends and gym partners. Junior devoured everything about bodybuilding and was eager to follow his footsteps in the sports as well. Although his own physique inherited most of Senior’s great genetic makeup, Junior soon felt he wouldn’t develop the same kind of physique. He didn’t want to eclipse his father’s amazing body. He wanted him to look always bigger, so he never became a contender, rather an enthusiast, a connoisseur dedicated to support his impressive father in everything he needed. The police officer parked his car and entered his father’s house. He knew exactly where to find his muscular dad. Larry Senior was just finishing reading the morning news at the kitchen. “I am right here, son.” Not many 58-year-old fathers wear golden thin framed reading glasses have 250 pounds of muscular early off-season bulk and Larry Durham Senior looked especially thick that particular morning. The young officer entered the kitchen, with his uniform all wrinkled and barely unbuttoned, without his hat and sunshades, visibly sweat and very excited, which instantly made his father worried. “Is everything alright, son? What happened to you?” Senior said standing up and quickly approaching his son to check on him. “Steve Finnegan…I just saw him…he is HUGE! He turned SMM too!” Junior managed to say between breaths, but he noticed right away those news made his father immediately sad. “Oh…so it finally happened to him huh? Well, he wanted it so bad…” Larry said as he tried to return to the table, but clearly shaken by those news. “No wait…dad…you don’t understand. He is immense! I saw him and he looks humongous, so massive and muscular, and…I made him grow even bigger out of thin air!” Junior said holding the strong hard forearms of his own father. “You? What are you talking about? You said he was SMM when you saw him, how did you make him grow? Junior you’re talking nonsense now…” Larry Senior felt a chill going down his spine now, like he had butterflies in his stomach. If Steve Finnegan already became SMM how could his son make him grow even bigger? “I know, but he told me that I have the ability to make guys grow into SMM just like the other kid he had with him. It doesn’t have to be just one guy, many others can do the trick too, and I made him grow dad! It was amazing!” “I am happy for you son, Steve is a great guy and I’m sure he’ll treat you right as his…trigger” Larry Senior still didn’t know exactly how to behave. He wanted to seem supportive but he was devastated on the inside. “Dad…you don’t get it. He said I could be his trigger if…” Larry Junior looked at his father’s noticeably disappointed expression and felt miserable. He didn’t want him to feel that way, he had such good news, his own father could become SMM, he just needed to take whatever it was inside his very son! “I can make you grow too dad…I know I can, I saw…Steve grew huge, he ballooned right in front of me…It was so intense, it felt so good. I want you to have that power, dad…I want you to grow…”Junior hugged his father and held his muscular arms, kissing his cheekbones. Larry Senior closed his eyes and whispered. “I want to grow to son…I wish you could make me huge like those guys!” Their hug was intense; the mutual complicity between father and son was just one of the many layers of their deeper relationship. Junior was still hesitating, but his father’s mustached lips soon reached for the younger man’s lips and they kissed passionately. The bond was finally sealed and the power unleashed. Larry Durham Junior came and Larry Durham Senior became SMM in that exact following second. “I can feel it son!” The father exclaimed as he felt his boy moaning and his own youthful cock spewing its contents inside his pants. His body seemed to convulse and bulge as if it was bubbling from the inside. He moaned and groaned in loud guttural sounds. His already impressive muscular frame expanded further. Fortunately, Senior had taken a protein feast for breakfast with 2 dozen egg white omelet, protein shakes and tuna burgers. All the food seemed to be converting into immediate super muscular augmentation. “Grow daddy…please grow huge…you gotta grow for me!” Junior said, feeling his cock growing harder again as his father’s augmented masses forced their way against the fabric of his clothes. Junior loved the feeling of the expanding width of his father engulfing more of his body in that manly warm embrace. He felt safe, protected, confident and so happy. His power seemed to intensify and Senior’s growth increased its pace. “Fuck…it is getting more intense son!” Larry Senior said as he flexed his now 25 inches biceps, which had augmented tremendously in the span of a few seconds; his chest ballooned and his shoulders widened and thickened. Even his legs seemed to be growing longer, but his quads were shaking with new layers of denser and harder fibers, while the amazingly thick calves increased on girth, pumping more muscle growth back into his upper body. The huge turtle shell 6 pack stomach popped into 8…and then 10 incredibly developed knots of muscle that looked even better in the slightly distended stomach, which only made his waist look smaller as the rest of the body continued to grow and develop further. “Did you grow Finnegan like that?” Senior asked holding his son’s head gently higher to look into his eyes. Junior shook his head in denial. “No…it was awesome, he grew huge, but NOT like you are growing right now…you…are my hero dad…I love you, I have to give you my best, you deserve nothing less!” The young officer closed his eyes and hugged his growing father even tighter, focusing his mind on his greatest wish, hoping his heart would help him in the task of making his father grow into a true SMM! “Holy shit!” Senior exclaimed as his body was taken in another tidal wave of growth that caused his expansion to get even more intense. The shoulders and deltoids increased their thickness and girth, the biceps expanded while the two thick veins crossing their rugged surface split into 4 then 8 and they engorged as the muscular tissue expanded underneath it with such hunger for growth. “You are my hero, I love you dad…You have to get huge! You have to become massive! You are going to show them who’s the real SMM!” Larry Junior kept his eyes closed and screamed at the top of his lungs, as his father grew even bigger. The worshipping hands of the son slipped as the expansion of the muscles in the humongous father increased continuously. The mustached man moaned as his jaw grew even broader and his neck thickened with new layers of powerful muscle, his mountainous chest plates inflated with the new size, the sound of his ripping clothes filled the room, while he continued to expand beyond his wildest dream. “You are my boy, my son…Fuck you just never cease to make me happy boy!” Larry Senior picked him higher and kissed him once again. This time, his achingly hard cock erupted from the confinement of his underwear. The glorious uncut 12 inches monstrous cock had grown 25% bigger in a matter of seconds, and throbbed majestically pressed between their bodies. Senior groaned as he ripped the clothes of his son and in one single, slow, and yet very sensual movement, he inserted the immensely huge head inside his son’s smooth anus and pushed it inside. They both screamed because it was then that Durham Father’s growth reached its peak. The muscle growth spasms increased tremendously and at each time, Senior pumped his cock deeper into Junior’s butt he grew bigger, wider, thicker. His muscles seemed to grow in the same vibration, pumping bigger and harder, his body developing, his frame expanding. Junior moaned, his butt ached, it hurt like hell, but it was so amazing at the same time. He never felt so manly before, he could make his father grow into a monster of inhumanly huge senior muscles. Truly monstrous and massively powerful. He deserved that, anything he could do to provide that was still a low price to pay to make his father’s dream come true. The feet of the son were not touching the ground, because they were actually fucking mid-air while the growing behemoth father provided all the sustentation strength they needed to keep pounding and fucking like the passionate lovers they became. “I am growing so huge…getting massive for you boy! You will never need to look to another guy again! Your daddy is going to be the biggest of them all!” Senior said into his son’s ears, holding the arms of the boy with just one hand while he flexed his now 30 inches monstrously huge biceps and his cock grew even harder and longer inside his boy’s hole. Junior smiled as he tried to clench his own anus as tight as possible to make his dad feel even more pleasure. They both were dripping sweat, but the father never felt tired, he let his boy slide down to the base of his cock and kept pumping him with nothing but the strength of his hips, bouncing the man into his enormous phallus while he flexed his arms. Senior threw his head back as his first orgasm exploded inside his son’s butt. The thick globs of cum were flying all over the kitchen area as he managed to keep pounding, his cock was never soft, it only grew longer and harder. The monumental augmentation of the monstrous senior muscle men continued, perfected, developed while Larry Junior felt his own body filled with fresh manly hot cum. All of a sudden, Larry Senior realized his mind opening up to a completely new world. He could feel his son in a deeper level, he could actually feel exactly what the young lad felt towards him, how much pleasure his body received and how powerful their bond was in reality. “Thank you, Junior…you are my greatest gift indeed.” He said as he held the boy firmly in his arms, feeling their hearts beating together. “I’m yours daddy…” “Oh…in more ways than you can even imagine, boy…” He chuckled, kissing his lips and enjoying the uncanny sensation of his marvelous augmentation. Meanwhile, Larry Junior was so lost in the blissful orgasm he felt his body going numb and very sleepy. Larry Senior nested his son’s sleeping body around his monstrous shaft. He was still cumming inside the boy’s ass and still growing bigger. “You were right Steve, SMM fucking rule!” End of Part VI

I am not adept at descriptive writing so please consider this more of an idea for a story than a finished work. Anyone is welcome to adapt or expand on it if they like. Arms Merchant Requests for private audiences were common enough but not from American weapons dealer. The Westerner’s letter spoke in glowing terms of the Dear Successor’s vision and courage, asking with suitable humility and deference if he would consider accepting a small token of respect on the occasion of his upcoming birthday. Even if the gift was of marginal value such a meeting could be used as propaganda his advisors thought. The guest and his gift would, of course, be thoroughly searched to ensure no harm would come to anyone involved. Chris Lansing arrived in Pyeongyang by private jet three days prior to his audience with Kim Jong-un. Enough time he thought to give officials opportunity to search his person, his belongings and his intentions. Standing 6’9” and weighing north of 350lbs of solid muscle he was an imposing figure. Combined with his blond hair, green eyes, perfect smile and easy manner North Korean officials’ suspicion soon faded. No, more than that: his presence inspired confidence, comradeship, almost loyalty. This made planning for the presentation of his gift that much easier. Kim Jong-un arrived in one of the banqueting halls where Lansing stood ready to present his gift, resplendent in a dark, form-fitting, Henry Poole suit. A number of civilians and several dozen members of the Korean People’s Army--all in dress uniforms—waited as well. The plump dictator felt intimidated by the American bodybuilder before him and addressed him suspiciously. “My advisors say you have something for me,” Kim said in English. “I have a small token of esteem which I hope you will accept, sir,” Lansing replied in perfect Korean, bowing. Kim raised an eyebrow. “What is it?” Kim asked. Lansing motioned to a young soldier who stepped forward with a small, highly polished, wooden box, bowed and offered it to Kim with outstretched hands. Kim took the box and opened it revealing what appeared to be an NBA Championship ring from 1993. Kim smiled broadly and said “You know of my love of basketball I see. Your gift is very thoughtful. Thank you.” Lansing smiled. “You will forgive me, sir,” Lansing began, “but the ring is rather more than what it seems.” Kim looked at Lansing inquisitively. “What do you mean?” he asked. “If you will allow me to demonstrate,” said Lansing, plucking the ring from the box, slipped it on his finger and turned toward the young soldier who still stood nearby. Immediately the stones in the ring emitted what appeared to be a series of scanning laser beams which passed over everyone in the room in just a few seconds. The guards, taken by surprise, raised their rifles and took aim at Lansing. Lansing smiled and said, “There is no need for alarm. In fact, there is every reason for celebration as you will soon see.” The young soldier who stood near Lansing staggered slightly as if dizzy. “What have you done?” demanded Kim. “Watch,” Lansing said, still smiling and nodding toward the young soldier. The soldier’s look of disorientation was replaced by one of euphoria. His head arched back and he began to massage his arms, pecs and stomach. After a few seconds it appeared as if his uniform were becoming too tight. A few seconds more the seams of his jacket and trousers started to strain visibly and the buttons across his chest looked ready to burst. The solider flexed his growing arms reducing the fabric to rags and revealing a perfectly formed set of biceps and triceps. The seams in his shoulders and chest fell away a few seconds later, displaying an equally impressive set of pecs, deltoids and trapezius muscles. Abs like cobblestones tapered to a narrow waist which flared dramatically aft showing impossibly lofted, rock-hard glutes. Each leg swelled to match the size of his waist and his calves to rival an average bodybuilder’s upper arm. The soldier continued to flex and grow for nearly a minute, an intensely satisfying experience if the bulge in his underwear were any indication. As the growth stopped he cried out arrogantly “Look at me! The STRENGTH! The POWER! I’m a GOD!” and continued to flex and feel his newly acquired muscles. Kim was taken aback but marvelled at the nearly nude young man before him. “Your nuclear weapons program will ultimately bring ruin to you and your country,” Lansing said. “I offer an alternative. Kwan here is the shape of things to come.” “I feel as if I could lift a tank!” cried Kwan. He pulled a rifle out of the hands of a nearby guard twisted it into a knot as easily as a child might knot a shoelace. He dropped the former weapon to the floor and delivered an astonishing most-muscular pose to the awed military there present. One of the other soldiers, obviously scared Kwan might be out of control, took aim at his chest and fired. The shell bounced off as if it had been a water droplet. Kwan looked down at his chest, then at the offending soldier and laughed. “You have no idea what you are up against!” he boomed, “You are insects compared to me!” Kim considered what had just happened. “You propose transforming my army into supermen?” he asked. “Not quite,” Lansing said, “Kwan here is stronger than a whole brigade of ordinary soldiers, faster than a bullet train and has reflexes 20 times faster than the most agile athletes. He is also completely aware of his abilities, which means…” “Which means,” Kwan added, grinning, “It’s time for a regime change.” Kim’s eyes grew wide. “Open fire!” he commanded. The unarmed guests ducked for cover as the military personnel took aim. Just then Kwan closed his eyes and spread his lats and everyone in the room except Lansing froze. “You saw what happened the last time someone tried to take me down,” Kwan said arrogantly. “Now watch what happens when I set my mind to taking you down.” Kwan brought his arms up for a double biceps and flexed hard. Beams of light traced their way from everyone in the room but Lansing into Kwan’s swelling muscles. Huge before they were enormous now. All around the room other guests’ musculature seemed to dwindle and shrink, feeding Kwan’s growing superiority. Eventually they collapsed and passed out, so weak now they could barely breathe. “Yes! I’m even stronger now!” Kwan exclaimed, admiring his new muscles. Lansing turned to Kwan who was still running his hands over his own muscles, obviously enjoying his new-found power. Lansing put his hand on Kwan’s massive, right pec, breaking the young Korean from his reverie. He squeezed and Kwan winced slightly at the unexpected strength Lansing demonstrated. “Remember our deal,” Lansing said, “A prosperous, peaceful and united Korea for all.” Kwan nodded earnestly. Lansing smiled broadly and turned to leave. “I’ll check in with you later this week,” Lansing said, “I have a meeting in Iran on Wednesday.”

I gave another grunt, thrusting deep into his soft interior. Fuck it felt good. My boss lay across the side of his desk, knaki pants and underwear wrapped around his ankles. The dark hair of his ass and thighs contrasting with his pale skin. I gave it a slap, my oversized hand leaving a red imprint that likely wouldn't leave for days. He moaned out his approval... "Yeah Alan... breed me..." the saliva in his mouth making him slur. I leaned forward, pressing my massive chest into his back trying to grt deeper into his already stretched chute. I was getting close. "Clamp down bitch!" I commanded. I immediately felt his ass tighten as he tried to please his Master. With a few more pumps I felt my testicles pull up over my thighs and I began to shoot my load. Ecstacy arched like electicity through my cock, under my balls and into my core. Major muscles contracted fighting against each other. It was like a kind of seizure... only with pleasure... so much pleasure! Hard cords of muscle writhed in my forearms as I gripped his hips. It woukd help for awhile. In that same instance, Collin shivered under me and I could tell he was releasing his small load on the side of his desk. I felt some of it on my calf, mixing with the sweat glistening on the hair. I stood up, my cock still inside Collin pulled him nearly off the desk. I smiled. It still took some getting used to. A yelp escaped his lips as my cock head stretched his ring. I ran a hand through my short hair and yawned. "Better get cleaned up boy. The guys on the floor are going to wonder what we're doing in here. That thought made me smile again. Fuck, they all knew. I'd done almost half of them in this room. Collin stood and hobbled over to the front of his desk and opened a drawer. He pulled out a rag and started wiping the sweat off of his balding head and then methodically down his body. He had a masculine appeal with wide shoulders and a fit muscular body. He looked good in the business casual required by our employment. Employment. I looked down at my clothes strewn on the floor. I pulled on my undershirt and started looking for my boxers. I glanced in the wall mirror. I flexed my pecs watching the massive wedges of muscle roll under my thin skin. I touched my left pec and traced a blue vein up into my furry pit. I licked my lips. It hadn't been there before. Collin made a noise and I looked over. He was sitting in his office chair leaning back, two fingers of his left hand plunging in and out of his exhausted hole while he frantically stroked his purple-headed cock. I only shook my head and finally grabbed my boxer shorts in the corner. I stepped into them and pulled them up over my jutting calves and over my hairy corded quads. The elastic was tight on my waist but that was fine. I reached in and pulled my balls up and forward and got comfortable. Collin started moaning again just watching the display. I finshed dressing in my blue polo and khakis and stole one last glance in the mirror. The sleeves were pulled tight around my large delts. I pulled my shoulders back and the polo stretched exposing dark hair above the buttons and thick tuft in my pits. "Damn I look good!" As I exited the office and left the strong scent of sex behind I let out a deep content sigh. I wasn't always this way. Not even close. Just a year ago it had happened. I used to be skinny, weak, and my life was going nowhere. I turned the corner and saw a twenty-something surveying the cameras. He had thick blond hair, ruddy skin, and a liitle fat. -- like an athletic teddy bear. One of my co-workers was just starting to introduce himself. He glanced up and saw me sauntering forward. I slowly shook my head and the nameless employee backed off. "'Morning." I said as I came next the guy. I'd been told my deeper bass voice really resonated. The exact words were "It makes my balls vibrate." The younger guy looked up from the camera he was studying. His eyes widened and they scoped me from top to bottom. My cock jumped. It does that every time I realize someone wants me. I stepped closer, well into his personal space. He didn't move. "How about you let me show you some cameras." I rumbled. Not fifteen minutes later I had him in Collin's office feeling his little hands run into my furry ass crack and tease my hole with his tongue. 30 minutes after that he was leaving the store with a Canon camera, an extended warranty and a lot of my seed in his ass. It is a good life. =========================== This is part one of a multi-part story. No growth yet, but it's coming. It's been over a decade since I've written, so please let me know what you like, or what you'd like to see!

Starting off posting here with one of my more recent stories. I figured I'd start off with this one seeing as I got the idea for the name from a David Bowie song. I'll be steadily cross posting a lot of my muscle growth oriented stuff over here, but I've got a ton of stories over On my tumblr that features both muscle growth and a variety of other themes. --------------------------------------------------------------- No one was more surprised than Kendal when a real live genie sprung forth from the rusted and busted old lamp he picked up at the flea market, but that was partially due to the fact that there was no one else around to see it. Kendal was in the comfort of his own dorm room when he set to work polishing the old lamp in hopes of getting it presentable for the play he and the rest of his team were putting on as part of their final project for his theater class. The whole reason he had gone to the flea market in the first place was to find something that would be passable as a magic lamp for their production of Aladdin. Kendal never dreamed he’d find something anywhere near as authentic – in terms of both form and function! As one would expect he was in for quite a shock when mist started to billow from the tip of the lamp, and he was downright flabbergasted when the mist coalesced into the upper half of a giant, beefy, grinning man. “I am the genie of the lamp.” The mysterious figure said. “And I’m probably hallucinating.” Kendal muttered. If the self-professed genie had heard Kendal’s snarky response he did not let it show on his face. The genie had the same calm, knowing smirk on his face the entire time. After a moment of awkwardly fidgeting in place Kendal finally worked up the nerve to speak up. “So… are you really real? I mean like, you’re a genie right? The wish granting demigod kinda thing?” Kendal asked nervously. “I am no demi-god. I am but a creature bound by strict rules.” The genie replied. “But how much of those stories are true? Like, all the stories tell of genies granting wishes. Is that a real thing you do?” Kendal asked. He was trying to remain skeptical, but the sight of a floating, beefy, blue skinned dude was kind of hard for him to write off as a simple trick of the light. That said he didn’t want to give himself false hope. There was no guarantee that this so called genie was capable of the miraculous feats told about in legends the legends of old, and there was also no guarantee that said genie was at all benevolent. “I see you doubt me.” The genie replied. He didn’t seem at all offended though. In fact he seemed amused more than anything. The sly smirk on his handsome face seemed to be goading Kendal into asking for some sort of demonstration. “Well, can you blame me? Genies are the stuff of fairy tales. I’ve never heard of one actually existing! And what about that lamp? I find it hard to believe that if it was the genuine article that some skeevy shopkeeper in a rundown flea market would be selling it for five dollars.” Kendal replied. “I know of whom you speak. He did not realize what he had in his possession. To him it was yet another damaged knickknack to be sold to the highest bidder. Only the true owner of the lamp may summon the denizen.” The genie explained. “Wait. I don’t get it. That guy wasn’t the true owner, but I am? How is that even possible? Is this some weird destiny type thing? Was I fated to find this lamp?” Kendal sputtered. His mind was racing at a million miles a minute. He had never been anything special. In fact he was about as far from special as one could get. All throughout high school he had been a short, stringy, completely forgettable dweeb whose only real feature was how little he stood out in a crowd. The thought that he could be destined for greatness excited him more than the prospect of a genie and his wishes. “Nothing so grand.” The genie replied flatly. Kendal looked obviously crestfallen, but it didn’t last long for the genie continued his explanation. “The previous owner discarded the lamp once he had received his wishes, but discarding is not the same as relinquishing just as finding is not the same as owning. The next person found it and could find no value in it so he too discarded it. This process continued for centuries – long after the original owner had been dead and buried. In all these years you are the first to obtain the lamp honorably.” “So it’s mine… because I paid for it?” Kendal asked skeptically. “Correct.” The genie replied. “But if the last guy wasn’t the original owner how could he have sold it? Wouldn’t that invalidate the clause or whatever the hell legal jargon genies use?” Kendal asked. “That is not so. You had no way of knowing the history of the lamp. Though it was not purchased from the owner your actions were in line with the code, and since there was no current owner, ownership then fell to you regardless of the multitude of hands it has fallen into.” The genie explained. “Oh…” Kendal replied. “I… I think I need a moment. I still can’t quite believe any of this is real.” “Very well then. I will wait until you are ready to accept the truth. When you are ready we can discuss the matter of your wishes.” The genie explained. “Oh… Ok.” Kendal muttered. He then staggered over to his bed and plopped down on the edge of the mattress so he could take it all in. He was still having trouble soaking it all up. He was as big a skeptic as one could ever hope to find. He never once believed in magic. Even as a little kid he was the guy who constantly would call out the stage magician and reveal the sleight of hand to the others, but even he couldn’t deny what he was seeing, and the genie’s story made some sense. After a few minutes of trying to wrap his mind around it, he finally worked up the nerve to ask another question. “So I have something I would like to ask. I realize it’s a silly question, but um… do you have a name?” Kendal asked. For the first time the genie was taken aback. “In all my millennia you are the first one to ask such a thing.” He replied. “Oh. Sorry. Did I say something wrong? I didn’t mean to offend you.” Kendal hurriedly sputtered. “No. No, it’s nothing like that. It’s just been so long…” The genie replied. His words drifted off, and he was seemingly lost in thought. It took a few moments for him to finally snap out of it. When he did finally speak again his words were distant and he seemed distracted. “My name… I’m called… Could that really be my name…? It’s the only name I know… but it’s been so long… Yes. I believe that is correct. Azkaban. I am called Azkaban.” He said slowly. Kendal slowly got up from his bed and walked over towards the towering genie. His fears and doubts were slowly starting to melt away. Somehow seeing the mystic entity so flustered made it easier to believe his words. Once Kendal had crossed the room to where the genie now hovered he held out his hand for Azkaban to shake and said, “Well then, Azkaban. My name’s Kendal. It’s nice to meet you.” The genie was once again taken aback by Kendal’s actions, but he reached out and shook Kendal’s hand despite his confusion. “It’s good to meet you too…” He replied. “So… How does this work anyway? I mean. You say I get wishes, but I don’t know if I want them… I mean, don’t get me wrong! The thought of being able to wish for something is exciting! It’s just like a fairy tale, but for every happy fairy tale there are just as many horror stories! It’s not that I don’t trust you, but how do I know you won’t somehow turn all my wishes into curses or something messed up like that?” Kendal rattled on nervously. “I see what you mean… I am bound by the code to honor your wishes. I do get some leeway in how to grant them, but as for if you can trust me… I suppose there is nothing for you to do other than make a wish. You may request three wishes, and I will honor those wishes as I see fit.” Azkaban explained. Kendal was relieved to see that the genie did not appear at all offended. In fact he seemed impressed by Kendal’s restraint and foresight, but whether or not that is what the genie was really thinking Kendal had no way of knowing. What Kendal did know was that Azkaban was right. There really was no way to guarantee this wasn’t some demonic plot or some monkey paw-esque nightmare until he took the plunge and made a wish. Kendal mulled it over for a minute. There were so many things he could ask for. He could ask for wealth, for power. He could ask for immortality or eternal youth. He could ask for any of the cliché things that fairy tale characters asked for… but none of those were what he really wanted. Kendal’s gaze fell upon the full length mirror that hung from the back of his bedroom door. He could see himself clearly in the glass panel; his shrimpy body; his slight stature; and even though he couldn’t see anything that would really indicate how much he was packing due to the clothes he was wearing, the lack of any discernable bulge said enough. What he really wanted more than anything was to not be so damn small. He wanted to be big. He wanted to be strong. He wanted to be HUNG! Kendal thought back to mission trip he got roped into going on by his parents last year. The trip had been alright as far as church functions go, but what really stood out was the evening communal showers. Kendal had known he was interested in dudes for ages, but seeing Dylan in all his beefy, nude glory as he soaped down those huge muscles and fantastic cock had helped dispel any belief that Kendal may have had that he was anything other than totally, 100%, unabashedly gay. Kendal was a year older than the guy, but he felt like a kid next to the studly jock. It was with the image of the school’s star quarterback in all his naked glory seared into his mind that Kendal turned to face the genie and make his demands. “I want to be bigger.” Kendal said. “Bigger?” The genie replied skeptically. “No. Not just bigger. Bigger. I want to be bigger. I want to be stronger. I want to be better hung. You know? Not just a slightly bigger dick. I want A LOT bigger dick.” Kendal rattled off excitedly. “I see…” The genie replied. He seemed to mull it over for a moment and then nodded. “If that is your wish then say it.” “It is! It is what I wish! I wish to be bigger!” Kendal replied. He was excited before, but now he was positively giddy. The thought of being anyway near as hot as that beefy stud in the showers filled him with no small amount of excitement and devilish glee. He couldn’t wait to see how huge he got. Already his mind was racing. What if he got to be as big as Dylan? … what if he got to be even bigger? “Very well. It is done. You shall now grow bigger in all the ways you specified.” The genie replied. He snapped his fingers which caused a bolt of lightning to arc from his hand and nail Kendal straight in the chest. Kendal half expected to be smote when he stood, but he was pleasantly surprised to find that he was indeed not reduced to a singe mark on the carpet. He was very much alive and in fact felt stronger and healthier than ever before. Kendal stared down at his body. He could already feel the changes setting in. They were slight at first, but he could feel them ramping up. He felt stronger. His arms felt firmer and tighter. He could feel the soft layer of pudge on his belly melting away. Kendal spun around to stare into the mirror across the room. He could see that he was a few inches taller than he had been mere seconds ago. He was no longer a 5’4” shrimp. He was now well on his way to being tall, and there was no telling how much bigger he would get before all was said and done. Kendal wasn’t too focused on his height though. He could already see his muscles starting to press against his once loose t-shirt. He had gone from being pretty spindly with just a bit of a paunch around his belly to looking fit as hell. He looked like a lean, toned, swimmer ready to compete for the gold medal. His once loose shirt now stretched taut across his toned pecs and his well-defined abs. His once baggy shorts now gripped his swelling quads like a second skin. His bottom hem of his shorts once dangled down around his knees, but now only reached halfway down his thighs. Kendal watched in awe as he grew and grew. His too-small t-shirt slowly crept up along his abs as he steadily outgrew it. His once baggy shirt soon looked like an undersized crop top. His once loose shorts soon looked like ridiculously tiny running shorts. His muscles looked phenomenal and were getting bigger by the second. His once flat, unremarkable chest now had a set of pecs that looked like large, extra firm, king sized pillows. His abs were so thick and well defined that light couldn’t even reach the depths of those fantastic trenches which were etched into his abdomen, but for all the changes his muscles and height had gone through they paled in comparison to what was going on between his legs. Kendal gawked at the obscene bulge in his shorts. His shorts were already too small for him even without the surplus of sausage swinging between his legs, but with the added mass of a cock that was easily a foot long his pants looked ready to burst at any second. Kendal couldn’t say the exact size for sure, but the hefty piece of meat was as long as his forearm and every bit as thick as his wrist and then some! Kendal winced in pain. His shorts were simply too small, and his cock was simply too big. Something had to give. Fortunately his pants didn’t last much longer. The front of his once loose basketball shorts split open allowing his massive cock the spill out. Kendal tried to let out a sigh of relief but at the same time gasped in shock at what he saw. The net result was that the air caught in his throat as he gawked at his immense cock. He had vastly underestimate the sheer size of it! Even in its chubbed up state the behemoth was as thick as his neck and dangled to his shins! His low hanging fruit appeared to be the size of basketballs, but given his new and improved stature, Kendal figured they were probably closer in size to schoolhouse globes. Kendal could merely stand there and gawk at the changes that had gone on in his body. He was now huge. He was beyond huge. He was massive! His head almost reached the roof of his bedroom. His body was now so broad and brawny that his beefy, barrel chest was twice as wide as his door frame. His meaty pecs looked like mattresses. Each individual, burly bump on his deeply trenched eight pack abs was as big as a football. His biceps bulged out like basketballs. His massive quads were as thick as an oak tree, and his cock was even thicker. The head of his enormous schlong now rested solidly on the ground, and that was even after having to drop over his enormous ball sack which was filled with two low-hanging orbs that were easily the size of beanbag chairs. His pair of nuts now dangled so low that they almost scraped the floor even though he was standing as straight and tall as he could get, and Kendal had no doubt that in the next minute or two his nuts would rest solidly on the floor! “Um… Not complaining, but just how much bigger am I going to get?” Kendal stammered. He was far larger than he had ever dared dream possible, and he was still growing. He wanted to be huge, but this huge? He didn’t know if he could go through life like this! He was a freak, but at the same time he couldn’t deny how hot as hell he had become. His hands couldn’t stop exploring every inch of his newly enhanced body. His firm, thick muscles felt fantastic, and his massive, beefy, muscle booty felt even better. “You did not specify. You merely wished to be ‘bigger’.” Azkaban explained. “That’s not really an answer.” Kendal murmured blissfully as he stroked his expanding muscles. By this point his cock was as long as he was tall and was well past a semi. It wouldn’t be long before it was rock hard and bigger than he was. “Isn’t it though? You wished to be bigger, and so bigger you shall be until such a time that you wish it to stop.” The genie explained. “I have to use another wish to stop it?” Kendal asked. He tried his best to be incredulous, but he was so blissfully enthralled by his growth that his question came out as a soft, contented murmur. “If you ever wish to stop, yes.” The genie explained. Kendal tried his best to formulate an argument, but he just couldn’t do it – in part because he was feeling too fantastic to really concentrate on much and in part because he knew better than the demand a do over with a super powered spirit. “I really need to stop growing…” Kendal murmured. “But do you wish it?” Azkaban replied. Kendal couldn’t reply. He merely sat back against the wall and stroked his expanding muscles. His bed creaked noisily under the weight of his expanding ass. Already he had grown so huge and beefy that his booty filled up the entire bed. The extra-long twin sized mattress was more like a footrest than a futon. Kendal had to hunch down to keep from hitting his head against the ceiling. He knew he was huge. He was beyond huge. He was absolutely massive. He was far too large to get through his day to day life, but he just couldn’t care enough to want it to stop. He loved every pound of muscle he packed on. He loved every inch of cock he added. He was tempted to call the genie’s bluff and just let himself grow indefinitely. He chuckled softly as he imagined himself outgrowing the entire dorm. He could only imagine the looks on his friends’ and classmates’ faces as he beheld his mammoth form. His daydreams took a dark turn. Instead of his friends being excited and aroused by his magnificently massive body they stared on in horror as his growing bulk outgrew the dorm and spilled out into the quad. People were running and screaming like something out of a Godzilla flick. It was then that Kendal realized how freakish he must look to others. The moment of horror was enough to shake him from his stupor, but the sudden crack of the bed snapping like a twig beneath him snapped him the rest of the way out of it. “I need to stop!” Kendal sputtered. “But do you wish it?” the genie asked again. “I… I need…” Kendal murmured. He just couldn’t bring himself to say it. It was one simple word, but as much as he knew he needed to stop he just couldn’t bring himself to do it. It felt so good. Part of him wanted to keep growing. Part of him wanted to keep getting bigger and stronger and sexier. “It will stop only if you wish it to.” The genie said calmly. “I need it to stop… I must stop…” Kendal mumbled softly under his breath. He knew he needed to act fast. With each second he waited the bliss and euphoria grew… as did the rest of him. If he didn’t stop soon he doubted he’d be able to stop at all. Kendal let out a disgruntled sigh and softly muttered, “I wish for it to stop…” “Your wish is my command.” The genie replied. He once again snapped his finger, and Kendal was once again struck by a bolt of pure magical energy that erupted from the genie’s fingertips. Kendal instinctively winced upon impact, but he felt no pain at all. In fact he felt a surge of relief wash over him. It was as if every muscle in his body had been holding its breath in anticipation, but now they had all let out a sigh of relief. The sensation was borderline orgasmic, but as he slowly came down from the euphoric high the true enormity of his situation began to dawn on him. Even though he was seated flat on his ass on the floor of his dorm, Kendal still had to hunch over to not hit his head on the ceiling. His room was an easy ten feet floor to ceiling, and Kendal could tell that he would be almost twice that height if he actually stood up. Kendal’s broad, muscular, barrel chest was so huge that his shoulders pressed against either side of his bedroom. His pecs alone were as big as billboards. Each individual, deeply trenched, incredibly swole abdominal muscle was easily as large as a king sized pillow. His Adonis Belt alone was thick enough to for an average sized guy to cling to it like a body pillow. Kendal’s thick, muscular quads were easily as thick as redwood tree trunks, but as massive as his musculature was, it paled in comparison to his cock and balls. Kendal’s cock stretched out in front of him and pressed against the wall on the opposite end of the room. His fully boned dick had to be every bit as long as he was tall if not even longer. Either one of his enormous nuts was every bit as big as his impossibly broad, brawny torso, and his dick itself was every bit as wide as his broad, barrel chest. To say he and his dick were massive would be an understatement. It was positively titanic. “Woah…” Kendal murmured in awe. “So you like what you see?” Azkaban asked impishly. “Well… yeah, but… I can’t be seen like this…” Kendal replied. “So then you wish to be smaller once more?” The genie asked. Kendal balked at the suggestion. It wasn’t just that he had learned not to be so vague with sizes. There was a part of him that genuinely didn’t want to shrink back down. He had tasted godliness, and the last thing he wanted was to be just another shrimp… but option did he have? He couldn’t actually go through his life like this, could he? “I… I dunno… I don’t want to be small. I want to keep being big – bigger than any other guy out there. I love how I am right now, but I can’t go through life as a freak…” Kendal lamented. “I think I understand. If that is your wish I will be glad to oblige.” The genie replied. Kendal balked once more. He didn’t think that the genie was pulling his leg. Something about the way Azkaban replied gave Kendal the impression that the genie was being absolutely sincere, but Kendal still had no idea what his own wish was. What could he even ask for in this situation? He was stuck between a cock and a hard place. Kendal glanced down at the genie. Azkaban seemed positively puny next to the now massive, muscular theater nerd. Kendal spent the next few moments in quiet contemplation as he tried to size up the genie and his motives. Eventually Kendal decided to go for it. The genie seemed to understand what Kendal wanted even if he himself did not. Kendal let out a sigh and steeled his resolve. He swallowed once to clear the lump in his throat and help soothe his nerves, but he had succeeded at doing neither. “Ok.” He said nervously. “Ok. That is what I wish.” “And it is my duty to see your wish granted!” Azkaban roared triumphantly. The enthusiasm with which the genie replied took Kendal by surprise, but the lightshow that ensues amazed him even more. The genie raised his hand up high and snapped his fingers once more. This time the resulting crack split the air which such force that Kendal thought his eardrums might implode. Lightning arced from the genie’s fingertips. Bolts of magic arced through the air and went every which way, and yet not so much as a single errant spark fell upon Kendal’s immense form. The light show continued for what seemed like hours. Kendal had no idea what the genie could possibly be doing that would require so much magic nor was he able to ask. He was still far too baffled and dazed to formulate a question when the lights died down. Azkaban looked bushed. He teetered on the edge of exhaustion. “It is done.” He rasped. “That was your third and final wish.” “What did you do?” Kendal asked. “You shall see, but for now I must take my leave. That wish sapped even my near infinite cosmic powers. I must rest now, but before I go I wish to say it was nice to have met you…” The genie mumbled softly. With that Azkaban collapsed from exhaustion, but his body never reached the ground. His bulky form dissolved into a cloud of purple mist which then retreated back into the old, rusted lamp from whence it came. Just like that the genie was gone from Kendal’s life, but the effects of their short time together would be felt for ages to come. Kendal slowly looked over his body. It was every bit as huge as it had been moments ago. He still filled up just about every inch of space in his now sorely undersized dorm room. Apparently the genie’s last magic trick had not affected him personally, but if it didn’t affect him then who had it affected? Kendal wasn’t given too much time to think about it though. No sooner had he started mulling it over than the wall on the opposite side of his room shifted over as if the entire wall was one giant sliding door. Kendal looked up in shock just in time to see his best buddy step through the entrance. Kendal would recognize his buddy Keith anywhere, but even he could hardly believe that the dude before him was his best pal. Keith’s face was unmistakable, but the rest of him was completely different! Keith had been every bit as scraggly as Kendal had been, but now he had to crouch just to walk into Kendal’s dorm. He was still shorter than Kendal by a good margin, but he had to be a good foot or two taller than the ceiling. He hadn’t just grown taller either. He had muscles stacked on top of muscles. His tiny t-shirt was wrapped so tightly across his chest that Kendal could make out the very contours of his buddy’s pecs. Not that Kendal really had to use his imagination much anyway. Keith’s shirt didn’t even stretch halfway down across his pecs. The bottom hem of his shirt stopped just above his nipples leaving those thick, puffy nubs exposed for all to see. Keith had packed on so much muscle onto his already huge frame that his broad, barrel chest was at least double, probably triple the width of an averagely proportioned person of the same height. He was every bit as wide as a moving van, and his impressively fat cock – while only about as long as his legs – was every bit as thick as his waist, and it wasn’t even fully hard! Kendal took a moment to soak up the image of his best bud’s burly new body. Fortunately Keith’s choice in attire made that a very easy task to do. Keith was clad in pair of tennis shoes, a tiny t-shirt which was so short and so small that it wouldn’t even really classify as a crop top, and absolutely nothing in between. Keith’s fat cock rested atop two massive nuts which filled their tight sack. His humongous, tight ball sack filled out every inch of space between his crotch and his ankles. Even though Kendal couldn’t see Keith’s quads from behind those immense nuts, Kendal had no reason to doubt they were just as big and beefy as the rest of his best bro. “Hey! What’s the hold up? We’ve got rehearsal in twenty minutes.” Keith said casually. Kendal’s size and nudity didn’t even seem to faze him. “Sorry. I guess I lost track of time.” Kendal replied. He was completely baffled about what was going on, but he figured his best course of action was just to play along for the time being. “I’ll say. You haven’t even put your shoes on yet… Or did you need help with that again? I know how hard it is for you to bend over especially in this little crap hole of a dorm. Seriously dude! Put in for a transfer already! You’re the biggest dude on campus. You shouldn’t be living in one of the little dude dorms. Not when a new mega dorm just opened up across the quad!” Keith grumbled. “Yeah. I guess I have kind of put that off too long, haven’t I…” Kendal replied awkwardly. “Yeah. I’ll say.” Keith scoffed, but his playful act of derision halted mid eye-roll as his gaze fell upon the lamp. “Oooh. Is this the thing? Can I see it?” He asked, but he didn’t wait for a response. He had already bent down and had picked up the rusted relic and was already rubbing some of the dinge off of it. “Um… sure. Help yourself.” Kendal replied. He half expected Azkaban to pop out and start dispensing more wishes, but it looked like the genie wasn’t going to be making any more appearances any time soon… at least not until Kendal relinquished ownership anyway. Kendal couldn’t help but stare at his best bro in awe. Even just the slight action of scrubbing the lamp caused Keith’s already impressive muscles to bulge even more. Seeing that immense brawn in action was like poetry in motion, but Kendal’s show was suddenly interrupted when Keith’s eyes fell upon his watch. “Oh, shit. We’re gonna be late.” Keith grumbled. He then nodded towards the wall behind Kendal and said, “Go step outside. I’ll get you something to wear. We’ll have to hurry if we’re gonna make it.” Kendal wasn’t sure what Keith meant, but he didn’t think it would make any sense if he asked for clarification so he merely acted like he knew what he was doing. Kendal glanced over towards where Keith had gestured, and to his surprise he saw a very distinct handle sticking out of the side of his wall. He grabbed the handle and pulled and then marveled as his wall slid aside like a side door on a van. The wall opened up directly onto the quad. The large, open, grassy park was full of hot, beefy, hung dudes. It seemed like every guy in the world was now massive, muscular, and packing more meat than a burger chain. Even the ‘smallest’ guys were well over eight feet tall, built like a Mr. Universe competitor, and looked like they had a king size pillow and a couple of basketballs stuffed into their shorts, but as Kendal stood up to his full height he realized that these guys didn’t even come up to his crotch. His cock alone dwarfed their entire bodies. Even just one of his enormous nuts was bigger and heavier than some of the guys out there. “Here. Let me help you get these on.” Kendal heard Keith say. Kendal turned and glanced over at his pal, and saw the Keith was holding a few articles of clothing. “Do I really need to wear those?” Kendal asked. He was feeling so huge and sexy that it seemed a shame to cover up, and it wasn’t like anyone else out there seemed to care about modesty. Outfits like Keith’s seemed commonplace, and there were quite a few guys clad in nothing more than jogging shoes. “Whatever dude. If you want to drag your balls across the concrete I won’t stop you, but it’s 90 degrees out and we have to cross asphalt. I’m just trying to save you a couple of baked potatoes.” Keith replied playfully. “Right. Good point.” Kendal replied. Kendal then looked down at the extra-large pair of briefs and began to realize the problems his huge size presented. How was he even supposed to put them on? He could barely bend over due to all the muscles in the way, and his enormous cock and balls made squatting down a chore and a half as well. “So… you gonna help me out here?” Kendal asked. “Of course.” Keith replied as he laid Kendal’s shorts out for him on the grass. Keith then playfully bowed and gestured towards the garment. “Your chariot awaits.” He said playfully. Kendal took the jokes in stride and even managed a comically wry, “That will be all, Jeeves.” He then stepped into the leg holes of the tiny pair of briefs. Keith wasted no time – in part because they had no time to waste, and in part because he loved this part of the day. Any chance to get up close and personal with Kendal’s enormous nuts was a wonderful experience, and this time didn’t disappoint. Keith all but mashed his face into his pal’s massive ball sack as he pulled the fabric up and over his buddy’s nuts. He could actually feel the heat emanating from his pal’s balls. Kendal’s nuts were so huge, so soft, so warm… “Ok. Ok. You can snuggle up against my sack tonight, but weren’t you the one saying we had to hurry or we’d be late?” Kendal sassed playfully. “Oh… Oh, yeah. Right…” Keith murmured. He quickly hopped to his feet and tried to act like he hadn’t totally just been trying to spoon his buddy’s ball sack, but he wasn’t fooling anyone. His eyes kept drifting down towards the overstuffed pouch of his best pal’s pants. It wasn’t right to call them pants really. They barely even classified as a thong much less briefs. The front of his thong was filled so full of balls that the rest of the garment had been stretch into a series of super thin spaghetti straps. The back strap had been completely swallowed by his huge, bubbly, muscular butt cheeks making it appear – when viewed from the back at least – as though he wasn’t wearing anything at all, and the view from the front was no less lurid. The small, triangular swath of fabric didn’t even cover the front half of his ball sack. It was a miracle of modern engineering that the small bit of fabric managed to keep his nuts off the ground at all let alone kept them from shifting around too much as he walked. This of course meant there was simply no room for his colossal schlong to fit in there alongside his balls, but Kendal was just fine with that. It felt so much better to just let his enormous semi loll about in front of him. It wasn’t like anyone was complaining anyway. In fact it seemed like just about everyone stared on at Kendal’s enormous cock with gazes filled with lust, envy, and out and out reverence. Kendal stepped into his shoes much the same way he had stepped into his briefs. Keith of course was there to help every step of the way. It only took a moment for the two of them to be ready to make their way over towards the theater building and prepare for their rehearsal. The entire way there Kendal made sure to check out the changes his wishes had wrought. Everywhere he went, everywhere he looked he saw dudes – massive dudes. Each one seemingly hotter, beefier, and better hung than the last, and yet not one of them came close to rivaling the sheer enormity of Kendal’s massive, burly bod or his colossal cock and balls. In fact very few of them came close to rivaling even Keith’s impressive proportions, and even he only came up to Kendal’s midriff. Kendal had never intended for anything quite like this to happen when he had made his wishes. He had never dreamed of growing anywhere near this large nor had he ever intended to make others grow with him, but seeing the results of his wishes he knew he wouldn’t want it any other way. Azkaban clearly knew more about what Kendal really wanted than even Kendal himself had. It was just a shame that there had been only three wishes… Kendal glanced over to see his buddy unabashedly checking out his package as they walked. Already ideas were formulating in his head. Already Kendal was thinking that maybe, just maybe, once the play was over and they no longer needed the lamp as a cheap prop, he could give it as a gift to his best friend and biggest fan.

1. The row of tanks stretched deeply into the cavernous recesses of the warehouse. In each tank, imposing bodies hung suspended in a transparent liquid, each one seemingly larger and more impressive than the last. The man in each tank appeared as yet another perfect specimen of athleticism, vascularity, and dominance. Indeed, this was as it should be, as Professional Solutions specialized in taking men at peak physical condition and improving them so much that the reputation of their three-month intensive program of suspended animation conditioning was known to most athletes in the world and many professional sports teams had sent their top players to the secretive, state of the art facility which no one really knew the exact location of unless they went into the program. Dr. Moravian knew that most of his "boys" returned to their home teams as H.A.M., huge alpha monsters. He had reported all his findings to his alien overlords. He was always rewarded for obeying their orders. They gave him what he desired, what he lusted after: power. If they wanted him to be their dog on a leash, he was happy to do it, so long as he exercised absolute control over his "boys". He had reported the increased vascularity, size, strength and power, but above all their increased performance on the field. Football players once top dog on their teams were now literally machines, utterly focused on their gains and their game. Wrestlers appeared in tune with their opponent and excelled in dominating them, mentally and physically. Their shockingly bulging muscles helped. And they certainly helped PS, whose fame spread around the world as quickly as you could say “this time, you’re gonna swallow.” The overlords approved and prepared their takeover. The plan consisted in releasing a substance containing tiny parasites with swarm consciousness into the bloodstreams of its thousands of grade A athletes and champions, turning them slowly into little else than docile, cum producing muscle bodies, whose cum contained tiny copies of the parasite, which quickly reproduced a clone of the host except more completely bound to the swarm. Moravian was also bound to the parasites, having been the first "victim" (as he liked to see it, the parasites "released" him from bondage). This meant the Overlords could reward him in more direct ways, as well. Moravian, it turned out, had one of the largest cocks on any man in the world, and it was attached to a body only emblematic of the ethos of PS. As he filed the latest updates, just such a "direct reward" was initiated. Moravian's gargantuan cock slithered from between his lab coat and, as if predestined, snaked its way into a receptacle under the terminal he was updating his "boys'" information on. The bulbous tip at the entrance gave way, and the grand cock continued don the warm, wet tube, whose spongy surface continually sucked him further in. A prick on his steely shaft told Moravian the procedure was underway. This prick ensured that his parasite levels were of an absolute high grade: his "boys" always needed him at the top of his game! His muscles bulged even wider, his cock grew larger and longer with the increased parasite load. At the same time, a familiar sensation -- a gentle nudging at the lip of his cockhead. Moravian spread his arms behind his neck as the tube entered his dick. It crawled slowly down into his scrotum, where, as soon as it reached its designated point, a remote program initiated Moravian's orgasm. His parasite laden spunk was taken up by the hose and drawn to the individual tanks, where it entered into the nutritional devices secured to each athlete. As they put this plan into motion and watched on their screens, the muscle flesh bodies occupying the tanks began slowly spasming and releasing blobs out of their dicks. These quickly grew into translucent balls and were picked up by small roving cranes, who moved them to an adjacent room to incubate. Here they quickly grew appendages, and became fully-fledged, yet pliant, musclebound beefcakes in fifteen minutes. These were put to various tasks depending on their particular host’s qualities. The lighter ones, swimmers, gymnasts, soccer players were put to work assisting in the reproduction facility (ie., the cum-draining facility) whereas the bulkier ones set about establishing the foundation upon which the total takeover of the planet would occur. Some went about constructing the facilities which would be used to create further reproduction centers. Others donned uniforms and prepared for a war against humanity. After 48 hours, an army of 10,000 existed. After a week, the army was larger than any in the world. The plan was ready to implement… 2 The Steelers’ state of the art gym was packed. The team’s starting wide receiver, Rodney Vasquez, was finishing up a set of lethal squats when he noticed a crowd gathering near his station. He removed his headphones, silencing the pumping in his ear. He walked over to the crowd, and saw a rather humongous figure at the center of it. Whoever this was, he was huge! As Rodney approached the crowd, he tried to squeeze his way forward to get a better look, which his overdeveloped legs easily allowed him. When he got to the front, he was presented with literally one of the largest and most impressive specimens of masculinity he’d ever seen. Suddenly, the huge figure locked eyes with Rodney, smiled and shouted his name. At this point, he recognized the bassa profundo as a deeper and indelibly richer toned version of his friend Stanley McMichaels, a linebacker who had some months ago been transferred to a training program none of the teammates knew much about, but which they’d all heard amazing things about. And here, in front of them, stood a testament to the wonders the program worked. Stanley was now by far the largest and most impressive player on the team, and his wide girth, huge legs and arms as if cut from granite in fact hid his slightly taller stature. Rodney suddenly felt a huge wave of elation at seeing his friend in such amazing condition. He went to hug Stanley, and as the two commenced sizing another up, Rodney noticed a strange dullness in Stanley’s eyes. He didn’t have long to consider it, though, as the sense of elation he’d initially felt transformed quickly to euphoria. Rodney felt incredibly horny, and his cock quickly expanded in his jock. As he started losing self consciousness, he noticed he was cumming. The cum, much more than normal, quickly dribbled down his legs and formed a puddle between his feet. The puddle morphed into a sphere, and the sphere began rolling towards the trainer’s office. As he looked around in horror, he saw the crowd around him at various points of arousal, many experiencing earth-shattering orgasms as extreme as his own. Stains and puddles were forming all around, and one of his last recollections before becoming a permanent cum dispensary for improved and more muscular versions of himself was that he was growing! The Steelers facility was soon complete, and built according to the blueprints of the alien overlords. The stadium was turned into a breeding ground, with tanks housing all the original players, their trainers, coaches and even some of the male cheerleaders producing a steady flow of mutant musclezombies to feed the growing army. The improved copy of Stanley McMichaels sent to convert the facility looked on in approval. As the huge muscular bodies in the tank churned out more and more cum, he flexed into the heavens. His huge back, traps and lats condensed into an intimidating display of power, and a remote signal sent from the overlords caused his stiff 11 inch member to visibly lengthen. As it did, it stretched upward between his rock hard abs, eventually sidling between his deep pec cleft. As it continued to grow upward, a bead appeared on the head of it. Stanley took his cock head in his mouth as he continued to flex for the heavens. Instantly, his enormous balls began filling his mouth with a delicious sauce that the clone swallowed down. He immediately began to grow, all of his musculature swelling obscenely, until he was nearly twelve feet tall and six feet wide. He continued suckling and growing, greedily receiving his reward from the alien overlords for a conversion complete. His muscles bulged outward,, impossibly dense. As his now 2 foot long cock plopped out of his big mouth, he let out an animalistic roar that could be heard for miles. The city would never know what hit it. 3 Greg Morrison was a competitive bodybuilder who took the “competitive” in his title very seriously. He had dedicated himself without abandon to his craft for over thirteen years, perfecting a technique that was without parallel. At least,until recently. A certain challenger by the name of Pedro Gonzales had appeared at Greg’s local gym, and had, within a few months, busted all of Greg’s old records on the benchpress, squats and anything else Pedro could get his hands, legs or other appendages around. The feeling of being scuttled from alpha dog to just beta enraged Greg, and so it was with a delicious air of inevitability that he latched onto the offer for a “three month intensive muscle conditioning program” that he’d seen an obscure flyer for in the changing room at the gym, at another one of his defeating sessions trying to keep up with Pedro. So Greg had signed up, and in a few weeks he packed his duffel bag full of creams, vitamins, supplements and a few hours’ worth of chicken breast and rice, as he made his way on the train to the location of this “muscle conditioning program”. The prices were outrageous, but he’d heard so many swooning about the supposed results that his envy of Pedro overcame any cost-benefit analysis in this case. His cock was hard the whole way and he rubbed it through his sweatpants, looking idly out the window at the landscape lolling past. He thought of himself being larger and more impressive than Pedro, and this thought pushed all other reservations away for the time being. Once or twice he got awe-inspired stares as other passengers passed by the seemingly dazed muscle man in permanent arousal, overlarge member straining the loose material. Eventually the train arrived, and he called a taxi to bring him to the address he’d been given. Once there, he looked for, and found an entrance, and rang the bell. Two of the most impressive specimens he’d ever seen, much bigger than either Pedro or himself, and yet cut to insane levels of perfection, greeted him. Their faces were chiselled, yet the magazine good looks did nothing to hide the dullness in their eyes. There wasn’t much going on up there, and it was obvious the two spent most of their focus on sculpting an insane physique, and he wouldn’t be surprised if the had trouble spelling “deltoid”. They both wore a “uniform” of what looked like a tight-fitting lycra shirt and compression pants, that did little to hide bulges worth writing home about. The two smiled stupidly at each other and at him, seemingly seeking approval that they were, in fact, “good boys” for having less fat on their bones than a low-calorie yogurt. Hi!” said the one. “You must be Greg!” Greg nodded and the stud was obviously pleased at his discovery, the cords in his neck bulged and his cock stirred a little in its dugout. “Come in, dude!” said the other one, who introduced himself as Doug. The first one’s name was Matt, and the two had been old workout buddies who had joined the program together to advance their gains. The two had gained roughly 100 lbs of muscle in 3 months, they claimed, and flexed for Greg. Greg was especially impressed by Doug’s traps, which literally went to his ears., a huge pyramid to the only god in Doug’s life: muscle. Greg, Matt and Doug joked around in the hallway for a few minutes until they heard a voice behind them: “Boys, do bring Mr. Morrison to my office and don’t hold up his… progress.” The enormous man in the white coat introduced himself as Dr. Moravian, and he generously shook Greg’s hand. Dr. Moravian’s hands were strangely cold, but Greg shrugged it off. Either way, it matched his personality, which was certainly more chilled than the warmth that exuded from Matt and Doug, who resembled two overbuff lapdogs. Dr. Moravian led Greg to a small door on the corner of the hallway, with the wall of muscle following behind. “As you can see from our boys here,” said Dr. Moravian, gesturing to the two muscleheads in the corner, “our results are dramatic and extraordinary. I’m sure these two have informed you of their gains while enrolled in the program?” Greg nodded and the rest of the conversation went by in a blur. Greg agreed to enroll in the program, signing paperwork and nodding occasionally when questions were raised, but never taking his eyes off the delectable duo across from him. Dr. Moravian gave him a glass of something to drink, which he hardly heard him describe the nature of: something-something-electrolytes-something. He downed it, and was just about to put the glass down, when he froze. He couldn’t move! As if on cue, Doug moved over to his feet and began removing his sweatpants, revealing his jockstrap-covered bulge. Matt meanwhile moved over to his torso and applied pressure to his jaw, forcing his mouth open. While he felt something soft, hot and strangely wet on his asscheeks, Matt whipped his horse dick out of his compression pants and began slapping Greg in the face with it. While Doug was rimming Greg’s ass, preparing it for entry, Matt stuck his meat in Greg’s mouth and began pounding it, slowly at first, and then picking up speed. Suddenly, his asshole was exposed, and in one motion, Greg felt himself being speared to the hilt. Strangely enough to him, it didn’t hurt so much as it filled a deep longing in him to have a cock there. Doug began rocking and Matt picked up his pace. The two high-fived each other as they fucked Greg from both ends. Greg felt strangely aroused from the whole experience of being fucked by two ridiculously muscled studs, and his arousal increased as the two neared orgasm. The two came in unison, filling him with a liquid that burned as it spread inside him. His cock stood on end suddenly, and his whole body buzzed. He felt like he had an incredible gym pump, and felt himself swelling a bit. At the same time, his cock erupted by itself, and a hot, translucent goop collected in his corrugated abs. He strangely kept coming, it was the most intense orgasm he’d ever experienced -- he didn’t want it to end -- and the goop began running down the table, collecting in a puddle on the floor. Unbeknownst to Greg, the puddle began forming into a blob, and the blob grew as he came more and more. Soon, a replica of Greg, identical in every way save for being much more densely muscled -- and taller --- and sporting a larger cock -- stood beside him. Greg could still not move, and at this point, his improved twin was chatting with Matt and Doug: “Hey, what’s up, dudes?” “Not much, brah. About to strap this sucker in and take him to the tanks. Wanna come?” “Hell yeah, brah. Count me in!” Matt went over to a cabinet and retrieved some folded clothes, which Greg’s bulkier clone put on: the same tight-fitting stretch shirt and compression pants the other two dimwitted musclestuds wore. As Greg II was dressing, Matt and Doug began strapping Greg I to the table, which converted to a gurney, which they pushed down the hallway towards to large doubledoors, from which could be heard a loud mechanical buzzing. They passed through the doors and Greg, still immobile, was presented with an enormous warehouse filled with huge tanks, in most of which huge, strapping musclemen hung suspended in a liquid resembling glass cleaner. Attached to each one were hoses to his face and mouth, and another to his cock, and a third snaked up their asses. All of the men were at peak physical condition and each seemed to spasm every few seconds. Greg was wheeled to one tank that was not yet occupied, where he was unstrapped. A crane was activated that gently lifted the big man like a toy, and he was slowly lowered into the tank. The liquid felt warm, and it seemed to adjust itself to his body temperature. His facial mask lowered and attached itself to his head, and shortly thereafter he began feeling a strange sense of abandon and arousal. Just then, a tube snaked up his ass, which had been loosened earlier by Doug’s big python. It immediately began stimulating his prostate and injecting a special nutritional paste into his ass. He saw another device directing itself toward his cock and balls, and suddenly felt intense pleasure as it locked into place and began sucking him of his vital juices. Just then the parasites entered his mind via the special nutritional paste being injected into his ass and mouth, and he prepared to produce the second (of many) soldier offspring for the alien invasion. Greg groaned in pleasure as he fed the tube what it wanted, bigger and more muscular than Pedro, finally!

Hey, how ya doing. My name is Jeff, I'm from New Jersey, and I am a 23-year-old Professional Bodybuilder. Let me give you some information about me. I am a white male, black hair and blue eyes. I stand about 6'4 and weigh around 278 lbs. My dad started me in the sport of bodybuilding, he always wanted to get into bodybuilding but he was too poor to join a gym and buy all the stuff that is needed when he was a teenager. But now, my dad is a very successful plastic surgeon and has placed his dream of bodybuilding upon me. It was and still is frustrating at times since I never really got to choose this sport and to be this big. He started me in this sport at the age of 11. I agree with you, that's too young. I was the only Junior in High school, well to be exact, the only teenager my age that had competed in a total of 28 contests at my age. All my friends were into sports like football and soccer, but I was too big and too slow to even try-out, but I was the only teenage bodybuilder that had two personal trainers and a choreographer for my posing routines. While everyone else was getting a car from their dad, I was getting enormous calf implants from mine. My dad started juicing me when I was only 15, and he knows that's not healthy, but he's a doctor so I had medical supervision. I was featured in many magazine, esp. since I was the only 18 year-old that competed at a body weight of 235. By my senior year I had 21 inch arm and 31 inch thighs. I was always considered a freak in high school and wasn't too popular. I was sort of shy in school, it didn't help either that teachers would always call attention to my size in class and always have to have a special desk for me so I could fit (if you ever weigh 235 and try and fit in a school desk, you will not succeed) Well, I am in my senior year of college right now majoring in Electrical engineering (I guess that ruins your stereotype of a bodybuilder haha). And I just got my pro card at the NPC Junior USA, where I competed as a super heavy. The good thing is that when you get your pro-card, you can get endorsements, get hired for photo shoots, do seminars, or guest pose at contest. This is where my story begins. This past summer I had the weirdest experience I will ever have. You see, I was just getting off the high of becoming pro and this guy called me and asked me to guest pose for his contest in a small town in the south. I quickly agreed to do it, I was thinking I had hit it big time, no one ever had asked me to do such a thing, and I wasn't about to turn that down. And to think if I did, I wouldn't hear the end of it from my dad. Well I gave the guy some info and he did the same for me. He mentioned that he wanted me to do a posing session for the beginning of the contest and during the end before the placements. I said sure that sounds great, esp. after he told me how much he was gonna pay. Before we hung up, he said he would send me some info about the contest and what they needed from me. After I got off the phone, I quickly called my dad to tell him of the news, he was very excited which I knew he would. He said he would make arrangements to get my choreographer working on a routine and the trainers to get me started. He even said he would make an appointment with a designer to get special posing trunks. You see in Bodybuilding, you try to cover up your dick and balls with as little material as possible, you want to be as naked as you can so you can show off ever muscle. Well, three weeks went by and a week before I was to leave for the contest I got a packet from the guy. I was asking stuff like the food I wanted for the weekend, the music I was gonna use, and then it asked for a complete list of my measurements. There was a drawing of a bodybuilder with arrows pointing to certain areas of the body. I had to have my roommate measure me for that info, I though it was strange to ask but, hey, I have never done a thing like this. However, I was eager to please. My roommate measured my wrists, ankles, neck, arms, chest, and so on. As I wrapped up my last week, I was soon on the plane heading for the contest. As I arrived, there was the guy holding up a sign that said 'Jeff'. I quickly waddled to him: you really can't walk when you have 34 inch thighs and weigh 278. His name was Tom, and was the owner of the gym that was putting on the contest. He quickly drove me to his small town, the ride took about 45 minutes. It was sort of strange, he asked me to take of my shirt and pants. I was sort of uncomfortable with this, but he said he was just wanting to see what he had purchased and with the money he was offering, I wasn't gonna say 'no'. We arrived just in time for the weigh in Friday night. We pulled up to the auditorium and before I had a chance to put on my clothes, Tom quickly said, 'just come on in, in your briefs, I want the guys to see a real bodybuilder." Okay, that made feel uncomfortable, but as I said, he's the boss. When I entered the room all the bodybuilders looked at me, I was easily the biggest guy there. They all gathered around me asking questions, telling me to pose, and wanting a picture. After all that, Tom took me to the hotel. After sleeping late and watching TV all day, it was time to head to the contest. Tom had arranged a ride for me there. As I arrived backstage, I was quickly stripped, covered in tan solution and oiled up by three huge guys, all bodybuilders. It was sort of strange, they didn't speak to me at all and were sort of rough. All of this got me heated, my dick throbbing from all the attention, the rubbing, the oil, and the idea of being nearly naked in front of a few hundred people. I started getting a erect, which was a problem, because in posing trunks, you can't hide your sword. After they had finished with me, they led me behind the curtain, I heard the MC announce me and before I knew it, it was time to pose. The music was loud and kicking. I had chosen my favorite Limp Bizkit song. During the routine, I jumped off-stage and went into the crowd. Walking around in front of everyone, hands grabbing me to touch my muscles, people taking pictures, got me so hard that I couldn't hide my excitement. Then the nightmare happened. Before I knew it, the crowd mobbed me and held me down. Before I knew it, my posing trunks were ripped off and I was tied up so tight, I could even move a finger. Some of the audience picked me up and carried me back to the stage. My heart was racing beneath my huge overdeveloped pecs, that you could actually see my big brown silver dollar nipples jumping up and down. Here I was being lifted up on stage naked and scared. After they got me on stage, a few of the others guys brought out this big metal box. As the rolled it to the center of the stage, the crowded yelled and screamed. To my fear, it came true, as the opened the box, I saw tons of cuffs and fasteners and straps, which I knew were specifically measured to my body. I could run or even scream due to the gag in my mouth. About six men place me in the box, securing my ankles, strapping in my thighs and waist, placing my wrist in the cuffs and even locking my neck in place my this huge metal stock. I must have taken at least 10 minutes to strap me in. However the audience did not tire, all I could see was a sea of clapping hands and flashbulbs going off. After they had strapped and locked me in, they closed the doors of this case I was in, then I felt it, a hand grabbing my dick and balls and pulling them out of the box. Here I was, in this metal case, all that was sticking out was my head and dick, next came the nightmare. As I was there all strapped in, the MC came over the loudspeaker and introduced Dr. Gary Wagner. This guy came up on stage next to me and shared with the audience that he was about to show the latest in bodybuilding supplements. I can't say I really listened due to the humiliation I was suffering, you see, I may be extremely huge and handsome, but you can't cover up a small dick. Before I knew it, the doctor had stuck a needle in my dick and neck. He announced to the audience to just sit back am be amazed. After the injection, that is when it went weird, I started feeling hot and short of breath. After a minute or so, I could feel the straps and cuffs getting tighter. I looked down as best as I could to see my pecs growing before my eyes, and then my dick. I could feel it getting harder and harder, to where the skin felt like it was going to split. As I was growing the doctor and some of the men started undoing the cuffs and straps, soon I was removed from the box. I could now see I was growing huge. My legs started moving further and further apart, my lats and chest grew so big, that my arms were sticking straight out due to the muscle of my lats pushing them out. The crowd screamed and hollered. I became scared, yet so excited, of my new size that my dick couldn't hold the excitement, I exploded. It was so powerful, that I sprayed the first two rows. People went crazy. Then the doctor brought out a scale. He then had some men place me on it...by this time, I was so huge, I couldn't move. The doctor then announced that I had just gone from 278lbs to 450lbs. The crowd cheered some more. Then Tom came out on stage, I could barely move my head due to my trap muscles locking my head in place. He announced I would be on display at the end of the contest. As I was moved to the lobby, I was shackled and tied up in chains, straps, and rope. The crowd came by, groping me, jacking me off, and squeezing me. I went on for all night. Every time someone would reach for my dick, I would try and beg them not too, but the gag held me back from pleading with them. Over and over again, my dick would be lubed up and jacked off. I had been jacked off so many times, that I felt like a dairy cow getting milked. Picture upon picture was taken of me. Measurements were taken, my arms now were a whopping 29 inches, my thighs were 42 inches, calves were 30 inches, and my dick was 14 inches and thicker than a baseball bat. There I stayed tied up so tight I could barely breath. Around 7a.m everyone had left. The doctor and Tom came up to me and thanked me for my services, I tried to cuss them, but again the gag held me from that luxury. The doctor injected me again with a purple looking fluid. Before long, my body started going back to the original form, I had never been so glad to see myself get smaller. Then, my head started feeling light and the light became dimmer. As I awoke, I found myself awake in the airplane. I looked around, no one else was in the plane, how strange I thought. As I arrived back to my dorm room, I found a check amounting to $25,000 in my suit case and a letter that read, "Jeff: Awesome show...let's do that again." It all felt like a dream to me, until I took of my clothes to take a shower. There, hanging to my knees, was the biggest dick I had ever seen. Apparently not all the side affects went away.

RUSSIAN MUSCLE BY GLAMLEATHERPUNK (Author's note: This story was inspired by a calendar picture of a young Russian stud which I saw on the Joe Phillips website (www.joephillips.com). The picture itself has since been “retired” from active use. It also commemorates the Chernobyl nuclear disaster, now 30 years ago.) January 2013: It was a bitterly cold day—not an uncommon occurrence in Moscow, the capital of Russia, in the dead of winter. Indeed, there was a thick layer of dark gray clouds hanging low in the sky, This, together with the snowflakes swirling and dancing in the late afternoon sunlight that somehow managed to pierce through the cloud bank, gave the many towers and turrets of some of the many historic buildings in downtown Moscow an almost magical appearance. What made the scene look even more magical, however, was the incredibly handsome young Russian stud that stood in front of the cameras which were busily snapping pictures of him. The traditional fur hat covered his dark brown hair just enough to act as an accent to his marvelously light blue—in fact, almost silvery blue—eyes. Although he was wearing a heavy fur jacket, it was open, allowing his slen-der chest and torso to be displayed to maximum advantage. The remainder of his outfit consisted of blue jeans which were just tight enough to show off his legs and package without being obscene about it, along with knee-high black platform boots trimmed with fur at the top. The young stud's face would, in the West, be referred to as that of a “pretty boy,” with cheekbones, nose, and lips which were in perfect balance with one another. His lips, in fact, were posed in a slight but sexy smirk, yet at the same time were full enough, and pouty enough, to all but dare onlookers to kiss him. With the photo assignment completed, the young Russian quickly returned to the limousine which had been parked out of camera range. “Br-r-r!” he exclaimed, shivering for a moment or two. The teen-aged Russian girl seated across from him snorted in amusement. “Cold, Alexei?” she asked, somewhat sardonically. “You'll find out soon enough, Natasha,” her brother shot back. “It's your turn now!” In response, the young Russian beauty bared her sparkling white teeth in a quick grimace, as she went outside for her part of the photo shoot. A few moments later, Natasha returned to the limousine, shivering just like her twin brother. Now it was Alexei Romanov's turn to smirk and snort with amusement, as the limousine's powerful engine came to life with a velvety thrum. As the luxury vehicle smoothly moved into the downtown traffic, the two siblings snuggled up to one another affectionately. A few minutes later, the limousine pulled up at the front door of the five-star hotel where the Romanovs were staying. As they rode up in the elevator to their penthouse suite, they could not help thinking of a friend of theirs back in America—specifically, New York City. Although the twins had been born in Russia, they were naturalized American citizens, and had been for several years now. They had come back to the land of their birth only to settle some legal matters concerning their family, and had been offered the photo assignment by their modeling agency's Moscow office at the last minute. Since the legal fees they had had to pay had been unexpectedly high, they had jumped at the chance to earn some extra money before returning to the United States. Now, hopefully, they would have a chance to return to New York and relax for a while before their next assignment. They had just finished dinner and were relaxing in front of the suite's gas fireplace when there was a knock at the door. Alexei got up and opened the door. To his surprise, a middle-aged man with the traditional black bag of a physician stood before him. “Why, Dr. Ivanov! What a surprise! Please come in!” Alexei said, warmly shaking the doctor's hand as he entered. Natasha came over and just as warmly embraced the physician, then took his hat, coat and bag. “Thank you, Alexei. It's so wretchedly cold out there, even for January!” the doctor commented, as the twins led him into the parlor. “Can we get you some coffee or tea?” Natasha inquired. “No, thank you,” the medico replied. “I can't stay all that long, and I know that the two of you will be returning to New York City tomorrow. Before you do so, however, there are some test results I need to let the two of you know about.” The Romanov twins' faces showed quick concern. Ivan Ivanov had been their family's physician for over 20 years. Indeed, it had been Dr. Ivanov who had presided over the twins' birth some 16 years earlier. They knew, therefore, that he did not make such a statement lightly. “Is there something wrong with either of us?” Alexei asked. “Not wrong, exactly,” the doctor responded, “but we have detected a genetic anomaly that I feel you should be made aware of . . .” January 2015: It was a bitterly cold morning, and the snow was falling heavily as 18-year-old Jan Benson made his way through the streets of Manhattan. Although he was wearing a hoodie, gloves, cargo jeans, and high-topped skater shoes, they simply were not sufficient to ward off the fiercely chilling winter winds which seemed to be assaulting him from every direction. The big duffel bag he was carrying served only to burden him still further as he struggled toward the brownstone mansion in the Turtle Bay area that was his intended destination. His father had disowned him and thrown him out in the streets im-mediately after Jan's high school diploma had arrived in the mail, something he had long threatened to do. With his mother having passed away from ovarian cancer some six months earlier, Jan, for his part, was actually glad to be getting out on his own, and to part ways with his abusive sire. He was now en route to the mansion where his former girlfriend and her twin brother, his two best buds, now resided. A particularly vicious blast of frigid air, almost knocking Jan off his feet, prompted him to seek a few moments' respite in the outer vestibule of an office building. Setting down the bag which contained all of his worldly goods, Jan breathed heavily for a few moments, waiting for his meager strength to re-turn. He dug into the kangaroo pocket at the front of his hoodie and pulled out his last candy bar. He looked at it for a long moment, pondering whether he should go ahead and eat it, or wait until he got a little closer to his destination. He had no money with which to obtain any other food, and the homeless shelters were all full to overflowing. Consequently, this was no small decision. Checking the building's name and address, Jan realized that, in fact, he was only a few blocks from the house he was looking for. Might as well go ahead and eat it now, he decided, and he tore open the wrapper and consumed its contents. Carefully disposing of the wrapper in a nearby trash can, the boy retied his hood, picked up his duffel bag, and resumed his journey. As he neared the big brownstone, Jan saw a limousine parked out in front. His heart leaped with hope as he saw two people getting out of the limo and heading for the front door as the limo pulled away. He attempted to increase his pace, but, as if in mockery of his efforts, a sudden gale-force wind gust blew snow directly into his blue eyes, all but blinding him. Then, slipping on an unseen patch of ice, with a cry of fright and despair, Jan fell forward on his face. That cry, however, carried by the cold winter air, and reflected by the low-hanging clouds, caught the attention of the Romanov twins, who had only just arrived home after a long series of modeling assign-ments. They rushed forward and caught Jan just before he would otherwise have cracked his skull on the sidewalk. The twins gasped in astonishment as they recognized their old friend and schoolmate. “Get the door open, Natasha, quick!” her brother snapped commandingly. Natasha instantly carried out her twin brother's instructions as her brother effortlessly picked up Jan and his duffel bag and carried them into the house. They were met by their butler, Albert, who promptly took the duffel bag from Alexei as he tenderly laid Jan on a huge leather sofa in front of a blazing fire. He then carefully removed his friend's outer clo-thing and checked him over for injuries. Finding none, he then laid a rich satin quilt over his old com-rade, as Natasha brought a large mug of hot chicken broth in from the kitchen and laid it on the coffee table. “I don't think he's hurt as such,” Alexei commented quietly, “just exhausted. Have Albert pre-pare a bedroom for Jan. I'll keep watch on him in the meantime.” Natasha nodded and headed for the kitchen to relay her brother's instructions to the household staff. As it turned out, it was several hours before Jan regained consciousness. Although he had not in fact been injured, exhaustion and lack of food had caused him to faint just at the moment Alexei and Natasha had caught him. The large mug of chicken broth, therefore, had been placed in the refrigerator to await consumption. As Jan groaned and opened his eyes, Natasha rose and went back to the kitchen to reheat the broth in the microwave oven. It took several moments for Jan to fully regain his senses. He quickly realized that he was indoors, but whose house was it? He looked up, and his lower jaw fell open as he beheld a still-teenaged muscle super-giant, with long, thick, silky hair that was the color of the richest chocolate imaginable. It was by the sight of the young mega-stud's silvery-blue eyes, though, that Jan realized who he was. "Alexei?" he asked, in a voice that trembled with uncertainty. "Alexei, is that you?" "Da, old friend," the young giant replied, in a deep, rich voice that was filled with immense power, yet overflowed with warmth, love, and kindness. Overjoyed, Jan staggered to his feet, then threw his slender arms around his friend as best he could. Alexei instantly wrapped his gargantuan arms around his old schoolmate, kissing him on the cheek as he did so. Jan promptly buried his face in Alexei's velvet-clad shoulder and unashamedly wept. "Oh, thank God," he sobbed, "oh, thank God!" "Amen!" the young Russian replied, tears of joy trickling down his own cheeks as well. Just then, Natasha came back into the room from the kitchen, bringing the mug of broth with her. She carefully laid the mug back down on the coffee table, and then she too threw her gigantic arms around Jan, who had been her boyfriend all through high school. It had been two full years since they had seen each other. Now, as her twin brother released his hold on Jan, she let him know beyond any question how much she had missed him, with the deepest, richest, most powerful kiss Jan had ever experienced. For his part, Jan kissed Natasha back with all the power his slender body could summon up, their two mouths opening, their tongues caressing each other as though they would never stop. When at last the two young lovers were able to to compose themselves, Jan took a long look at his two best buds. Although they had both been in the same class year as Jan, both Natasha and Alexei had graduated some two years before, well ahead of their class, in order to pursue their modeling careers on a full-time basis. Since then, they had both experienced a phenomenal growth spurt, and were now, at the age of 18, over seven feet tall apiece. In addition, as mentioned earlier, their physiques had also had a major growth spurt, to the point that both of them could have won the highest-level physique competitions on the planet. Not wanting to get involved in the drugs and politics of professional bodybuilding, however, they had both opted to pass by such a pursuit, choosing instead to concentrate on physique and fashion modeling. With the aid of their parents, the two youths had succeeded in negotiating contracts that had proven incredibly lucrative. Their fortunes had increased still more through a series of both domestic and foreign investments. As a result, both Alexei and Natasha were now on the verge of becoming after-tax multi-billionaires. The incredibly lavish outfits they were both sporting were evidence of their fabulous net worths. “WHOAH!” Jan whispered in awe, as he finally took in the enormity of the changes, both physical and monetary, that his two best buds had undergone over the past two years. “You like what you're seeing, old friend?” Alexei smirked, as he and his sister both swaggered and strutted in front of him. “I—I love what I'm seeing!” Jan whispered in reply, hardly daring to believe what his eyes were telling him. “But—but then, I always have, when it comes to you two, ever since the day I first set eyes on both of you!” That statement got him what could only be called a “super-kiss” from Natasha, which Jan re-turned with everything he could summon up. For his part, Alexei threw back his gorgeous head and let out a rich, rapid, throaty laugh, as Natasha and Jan wrapped their arms around each other, their kiss be-coming ever more passionate. “I knew this would happen—I just knew it!” Alexei exulted, as again he threw back his head and laughed. From the day they had first met, Jan and Natasha had been utterly, totally smitten with each other, becoming the hottest item in their high school from the very start of their first school year together. Alexei and his parents had totally approved of their relationship. In fact, they had given their fullest blessings when Jan and Natasha had asked their permission to get mar-ried. Jan's father, however, had viciously condemned and forbidden anything of the sort, even though they two of them had already agreed to wait until they had both graduated to officially tie the knot. Now that Jan's father had officially disowned and rejected him, however, all three of them knew that there was no longer any obstacle whatever to Jan and Natasha proceeding with their wedding plans. When at last Jan and Natasha released each other, Alexei bade them both sit down on the couch. As Jan finally began drinking the now-tepid chicken broth that had been prepared for him. “I take it that you want to go ahead and get married?” Alexei inquired, a wicked smile on his lips. “You better believe it, bro'!” Jan exulted in reply, “That is, if Natasha is still willing.” “And are you still willing?” Alexei asked his twin sister, knowing full well what her answer was going to be. “Da, comrade,” the young “femuscle” giantess replied, using her native Russian accent in the most seductive manner she possibly could. This time, it was Jan who gave Natasha a “super-kiss,” as once again Alexei threw back his head in an exultant, throaty laugh. For a moment, it looked as though the two young lovers were actually about to consummate their romance right their in front of Alexei. To his relief, however, the prospective bride and groom finally released each other. They then began to discuss the actual logistics of making arrangements for their wedding, which they all wanted to take place as soon as possible. As might be expected, a Las Vegas wedding was one of the first ideas that came to their minds. The current state of the weather, however, forced them to reconsider any such idea, at least for the time being. Then, at Jan's suggestion, Alexei telephoned his family's lawyer for advice. Much to their surprise, they learned that a local judge could waive the normal waiting period for a marriage license in New York State. Since they all were acquainted with several judges, they all realized that this would not be a problem. Again, however, the current state of the weather forced the young couple to postpone any trip to a judge's chambers for the purpose of matrimony, at least until the following day. The lawyer, however, promised to contact the judges in question by telephone, in an attempt to see when one might be available for such a purpose over the next few days. Satisfied that they had done all they could for the moment, the three teens relaxed on the couch to-gether, catching up with recent events in each other's lives as they gazed into the crackling fire in the big fireplace before them. Jan, for his part, was horrified to learn that Alexei's and Natasha's parents had been killed in a plane crash while on a visit to Russia just under a year before. Natasha and Alexei were both deeply saddened to learn of the death of Jan's mother from ovarian cancer some six months earlier. When Jan went on to explain about his father disowning him immediately after receiving his high school diploma, the Romanov twins' faces both turned brick red—almost purple, in fact—with fury. Seeing this, Jan hastened to point out that, if nothing else, his father's rejection, plus his gradua-tion, now left him free to marry Natasha without fear of interference. Alexei nodded, as his face slowly resumed its natural color. Switching to a different topic, Alexei asked, “You're probably wondering how we got so big over the past couple of years, right?” “The thought did cross my mind,” Jan replied, eying the massive physiques of his two best buds. Alexei nodded, and paused for a moment, clearly gathering his thoughts. Then he began, “You remember that we were born near Chernobyl, right?” Jan nodded, then frowned as an idea came to his mind. “You're not saying you're radioactive or something, are you?” The two young giants snorted with amusement. “No, but our parents did receive some residual radiation from the reactor meltdown, and apparently it had some sort of genetic effect on us. You know what myostatin is, right?” In response, Jan bared his teeth in a grimace. “Only too well do I know!” he shot back. He explained that, some months earlier, his family doctor had referred him to a specialist in adolescent medicine, who, in turn had ordered a battery of genetic tests to be run on him. Those tests had disclosed that the level of myostatin in Jan's DNA was unusually high—so high, in fact, that the doctor had regretfully informed Jan that it would be impossible for him to “muscle up” to any significant degree, even with the strongest steroids. That revelation, in fact, had been the proverbial “last straw” as far as his father was concerned, and had prompted him to reject and disown Jan as soon as he graduated. “Well, from what our former physician in Moscow told us,” Alexei went on, “our myostatin level is extremely low—so low, in fact--” “That your muscles can't keep from growing!” Jan put in, his eyes flashing with excitement. “Exactly!” Natasha added, pulling her boyfriend up to her and snuggling him against her huge breasts. “The medical term for our condition is 'myostatin-based muscular hypertrophy'. In our case, it's a mutation, caused by the radiation our parents were exposed to as a result of the Chernobyl reactor explosion. Like most mutations, it's also hereditary.” Jan gulped at this revelation. “You—you mean that our kids will grow into super muscle freaks?” he asked. The Romanov twins nodded. “That's not necessarily a bad thing, though, old friend,” Alexei pointed out, baring his sparkling white teeth in a wicked grin. “I don't think that's bad at all!” Jan exclaimed, sharing a deep, rich kiss with the girl he adored. As he released her, Jan then inquired, “So, in essence, you don't even have to work out to get huge—am I right?” “Exactly!” Alexei said, nodding. “When we do work out, however, we get unbelievably pumped, and it seems to stimulate our muscle growth that much more—not only bigger, but faster as well!” “WHOAH!!” Jan responded in a hoarse whisper, as he contemplated the implications of what his two best buds had just told him. “And there's one other thing about our condition, Jan,” Alexei went on, as Jan climbed into Natasha's incredibly muscular, yet curvaceous and voluptuous, lap. “What's that?” Jan asked, as Natasha wrapped her humongous arms around him, giving him a squeeze which, while powerful and arousing, was still not enough to hurt or injure him. Jan wrapped his own arms around Natasha and squeezed her back as best he could. She then whispered into his ear, “It can also be sexually transmitted, my darling!” Jan stiffened as though he'd been stung by a wasp. Swallowing hard, he whispered, “You mean that, once we get married, and begin having sex, I'll wind up getting as big as you and Alexei?” “YES!!” Natasha whispered back, following up with a rich, throaty, ribald laugh. Jan promptly responded by lunging for the woman he loved and giving her a “deep-throat” French kiss such as he had never dared to give her before. As might be expected, Natasha instantly responded in kind, causing Alexei to throw back his massive head and laugh, even as he gently separated his best friend and his sister. Even as he did so, however, Jan felt an unusual warm, tingling sensation spreading throughout his entire body. Had the genetic alteration already begun? He wondered. He decided not to press the issue for the time being, opting instead to get settled in the bedroom he would soon begin sharing with Natasha. It was another two days before the weather moderated enough to permit Jan and Natasha to obtain their marriage license. During this time, Alexei explained the details of the modeling contract their late parents had negotiated for himself and Natasha. Jan was shocked when he learned that they had insisted that part of the revenues which their two children received be set aside specifically for his benefit, and that, if he chose to sign up with their modeling agency, he was to receive the same preferred status that Alexei and Natasha both enjoyed. (Their agent had already indicated his interest in signing Jan once he graduated from high school, a requirement he had now fulfilled.) A lump formed in Jan's throat, and tears welled up in his eyes, as he contemplated the near-unspeakable love and generosity the Romanovs had bestowed upon him. He then buried his face in his future bro-ther-in-law's massive shoulder and unashamedly wept. Natasha came up behind him and joined Alexei as he wrapped his hugely-muscled arms around Jan. They cuddled and snuggled and nuzzled Jan until he was on the verge of an orgasm. Four days after obtaining their marriage license, Jan and Natasha were finally married. (Much to Jan's surprise, his bride-elect and brother-in-law-elect were not members of the Russian Orthodox Church, but rather of a small, independent Sabbath-keeping congregation, whose pastor Jan had been acquainted with for many years, and who actually performed the ceremony.) Because the weather was still quite wintry, the young couple chose not to take an immediate honeymoon,. Instead, they returned to the big brownstone mansion which was now home to all three of them. Jan and his bride were both now trembling in every limb with anticipation as they entered their bridal chamber, which Alexei and Anthony had lavishly decorated to resemble that of a Russian Czar. As they began to undress each other, Jan once again felt the warm tingling sensation he had experi-enced before when he and Natasha had kissed. Now, however, it was much stronger, and it continued to gain in strength as the young newlyweds began the process of consummating their marriage. As their bodies joined and became one flesh, the tingling subsided, only to be replaced by a feeling of raw, growing power as Jan erupted inside Natasha like an exploding volcano. Then, suddenly, she grabbed the hair at the back of Jan's head and all but forced him to position his lips over her right nipple. “DRINK!” she commanded. Jan complied, but not until after he had given her a series of seven French kisses all the way up her incredible cleavage, each of which prompted a scream of ecstatic delight. Then, at last, he began to nurse her. The first swallow of Natasha's milk was instantly followed by a mighty throb of power in his genitals, causing them to grow and expand and balloon outward. At the same time, he felt his sexual power and potency and virility begin to skyrocket upward, reaching levels he had never even dreamed of. Then, as if somehow freed from their previous genetic restraints, the rest of his muscles began to grow—slowly at first, and then with ever-increasing speed and intensity. By the time the growth finally tapered off, Jan was every bit as big and brawny as Alexei and Natasha were, although still not as tall. As he drank the last drops of milk from Natasha's left breast, Jan felt as though he were going to explode like a nuclear warhead. He flexed and pumped and flexed and pumped and flexed and pumped, growing even bigger—stronger—prettier—cuter—sexier—until at last Natasha pulled him back down on top of her. She shoved her hips upward to rejoin her body to his, then wrapped her legs around Jan's humongously muscular hips and administered the deepest, richest, most erotically powerful French kiss she could muster to her new husband. Jan promptly wrapped his own gigantic arms and legs around his bride, returning her embrace with more sheer power than he had ever dared to imagine. Moments later, they experienced another orgasm, only this time with what felt like the power of an exploding planet. Jan's sexual ecstasy only increased as Natasha responded to his erotic ministrations with tidal wave after tidal wave of of sweet, rushing warmth. They sank into a warm, deep sleep, their now-even-mightier limbs still wrapped around each other, their fingers twirling each other's incredibly long, rich, silky tresses. It was late the next morning when the young couple finally rose from their marriage bed. They were astonished to realize that they were now both a whopping 7'7” in height. Their chests were so massive-ly developed that their pecs were bigger than even the most gigantic watermelons, and came all the way up to their chins. Their shoulders were so huge that their trapezius muscles had grown up over their ears, all but swallowing up their marble-column-sized necks. Even their facial muscles had grown to an astounding size, yet in such a way that their faces looked to be at least ten times more gorgeous than they had ever been before. Their upper arms were bigger than even the largest medicine balls, while their forearms were at least the size of country hams. Below their chests (which looked like each side was as big as a 55-gallon drum), their abdominal muscles and intercostals were so powerfully developed that they each actually possessed a 16-pack, while their glutes had swollen into the biggest, tightest, sexiest “bubble butt” either one of them had ever beheld. In Jan's case, this was somewhat counter-balanced by testicles which were the size of giant Tennessee melons, while his “love muscle,” as Natasha already knew, had expanded to the girth of a Lebanon bologna. Their quads were the size of giant pumpkins—the 1,000 pound variety, no less!--while their calves were at least the size of medicine balls. As Jan and his new bride shook their heads in wonder, they both suddenly realized that their hair was now long enough to sit on, and was richer, thicker, shinier, and silkier than they had ever dreamed it could be. (Jan's hair was an incredible 'honey-gold' blond, while Natasha's, like that of her twin brother, was the color of the darkest, richest chocolate imaginable.) All in all, it was as if the young couple had morphed into the ultimate modern-day version of the Biblical Samson and Delilah. They both realized that, with the right amount and style of makeup, they would become unbearably gorgeous, and even more so when they were properly dressed. After exchanging a long, deep kiss, the young couple headed for the bathroom, which Natasha's parents had wisely had remodelled to allow for the kind of growth they had experienced during the night. They washed each other off in a huge shower stall—with multi-level shower heads, no less!-- and then dried each other off with enormous bath sheets. It took some little time to properly dry and style their massive tresses, but the effort proved more than worthwhile, as the result for each of them was a head of the longest, most gorgeous locks either one of them had ever seen—the kind that shampoo and hair color companies would pay a fortune to feature in their advertising! They then applied makeup and lipstick to their already phenomenal faces, raising them to an unbelievable degree of sex appeal. Since their legs were now far too large to permit normal walking, the young couple unavoidably swaggered and strutted to a pair of oversized walk-in closets. Both of which were full almost to the bursting point with shirts, pants, coats, jackets, boots, belts, and other accessories, all of which would have been worthy of any Russian Czar. Because the weather was still bitterly cold, the young couple dressed themselves in huge, rich silk velvet poet shirts in a deep, royal purple, with bigger sleeves and more rows and layers of ruffles than Jan had ever dreamed of. The ruffles, in turn, were trimmed with alternating gold and silver lace, thereby imparting an unspeakable look of wealth and luxury. To this, Jan and Natasha both added shiny black leather pants, cinched at the waistline with 3-inch-wide studded belts and huge round buckles, and fur-topped platform boots in white patent leather. Wide sashes in gold satin, plus ankle-length, baroque-style “galleon” coats in a lighter shade of purple velvet, completed their extravagant outfits. As the young couple came out of their bridal chamber, they were ecstatic to find that Alexei had grown along with them, and was now every bit as tall and as super-massive as they were. He had even attired himself in an outfit identical to theirs. The three young super-giants laughed out loud as they beheld each other. Then, after an enormous breakfast, the young mega-trio donned rich, fur-trimmed, gauntletted gloves and Russian-style hats, and went off in the limo to complete the arrangements for Jan to join Alexei and Natasha in a full-time modeling career. As they did so, they all silently gave thanks that the disaster in Chernobyl some 30 years before had at least produced one such incredibly beneficial side effect, and prayed for wisdom and guidance as they made use of it in the years to come.

(NSFW) “Hello this is my first time writing a muscle growth transformation so sorry if It’s a bit short but this is just a test run to see if I can pull one off, so feedback Is totally welcomed, thank you!!!” Daniel thought long and hard about his life and what lead to this moment that will change his life either of the best or for the worst, he looked around the house one last time to make sure that nobody was home and form the window of his kitchen checked if his best friend Robert was away, he said to himself “good neighbors are away and Robs gone too”, that perfect opportunity to try out the elixir he bought from the weird street vender. He gave the bottle a look and remembered why the vender sold it to him and the way he mocked him looking like a loser but he knew it was out of kindness. Daniel never had a conversation with a complete stranger that made him felt bad about him but only to lend a helping hand, but in the back of his mind he knew the real reason he took the venders deal, daniel was tired of being bullied at his school, getting punched right in the gut just for standing up for someone, getting tossed around like a toy and the worst of it all, the scared look on lee’s face, the one girl that actually him, he couldn’t bare the fact that he can’t even protect the girl or his best friend that’s been with him through the toughest times, He grunted in embarrassment and closed his eyes in shame. He thought long and hard finally opened them to see the elixir in his hand, the bottle was translucent and the cover on the bottle was a picture of a bull standing on all fours proudly looking at the sky, on top of it in bold text, “bull tears” and on the bottom in small captions “the drink that grants the strength of a proud bull”. The back of the bottle didn’t have the ingredients which made Daniel very doubtful about the drink, “maybe it’s just water mixed with something, might not have been worth 60 buck”, daniel said to himself but he was determined to get stronger, he popped the cork off the bottle, smelled it to see if there was anything fishy but didn’t give out any odor. Finally he took a deep breath and sighed, he placed the opening on his mouth and lifted the bottle taking a mouth full of the of the elixir, his face went from determination to utter disgust wanting to spit it out what he just drank but with his free hand he placed it over his mouth and forced himself to sallow the drink. He placed the bottle on the table before he drop it and he gasped for air. Now that Daniel had his disgust fit about how nasty it was, he stood in front of his mother’s mirror waiting to see if the elixir was doing its magic, he lifted his right arm and flexed his bicep but saw no change, he lifted his shirt and there were no abs too, still no sign of muscle anywhere. disappointed with the matter he corked the bottle up again and hid it away behind boxes, then he covered his moms mirror and made his way back into the house, but right before he hit the light switch his right arm froze and his breath began to stager he took a step back and placed his left hand on his chest, he took several steps back and under the light he saw that his veins began to snake across his arms, his chest and stomach was tighten up, and the process was becoming painful. Daniels body began to release steam up and fell to his knees, his arms began to throb violently, he saw that his right arm began to thicken and form, replacing his skinny arm with a mans arm, his bones popping and mending to its new structure, both arms went from 10 inch arms to 35 inches of nothing but muscle and an impressive system of veins, giving him gorilla arms. He felt his shirt began to tighten as his chest and abs began to grow into massive mounds of chiseled meat, and without hesitations he ripped his shirt off and screamed as his upper body boomed into mass of nothing but muscle. His jeans began to pop at the seams, his thighs were swelling and thickening, when finally with a sudden burst his favorite pants were ruined but to revile thick and powerful quads and calves. his manhood was the last thing to grow, his face went from painful to lustful ecstasy as he felt his balls swell up and his dick thicken and snake into a third leg, his last remaining piece of clothing was his boxers but with the sudden growth they went from boxers to tighten up as posing trunks showing his square ass in the back and a massive bulge in the front. Daniel was breathing heavily causing his chest and abs flex without effort, his shoulders raised up and down flexing every fiber of his muscle. He got up and walked to his mother’s mirror, wanting to see the results of sudden growth spurt, only to hear thuds on step his took, grabbed the cover and pulled it off, and in shock he saw in the mirror what seems to be the body only super heroes from the comics he read only had. He went from a 115 pound skinny kid to a 385 musclebound god, he had a body that men died trying to achieve, in the mirror he stared at himself in astonishment, his tree trunk legs were rocky hard and looked like he could a man in half, he slowly placed his hand on this wash board 8 pack and slowly moved it along feeling every bump all the way to his massive pecs, as he reached his pecs they felt like clay in his hand as he squeezed them but he slowly began to flex and tense and began to hardened, he blushed as the new found ecstasy began to over whelm him, feeling his new body must of felt good as he notice in the mirror that his lower region began to build up strength of its own, he lifted both arms, closed both fists and posed a double bicep flex. He saw as both arms swole up and formed into rock hard ball of meat the peaked at the top like a mountain, it didn’t help that they were the size of cannon balls just looked so powerful, he was in disbelief of how powerful was now was. Suddenly his boxers finally gave in and released out his big friend for down under. His eyes lit up with glee as he saw his manhood raise up and freed itself only hit the center of his stomach with a massive whoosh and then a thud, the size of it was really impressive to look at, he gave a good guess and estimated around 16 and a half inches and for girth, well as he tried to wrap his hands around it but didn’t close fully. He saw himself with a fiery lust, gave the mirror the most powerful and most muscular pose he could do causing his muscles to pump up and bulge out, he grabbed his dick which was leaking precum and slowly began to jerk his monstrous friend. He mound heavily as he began to pick up speed, now this wasn’t his first time doing it, during our teenager we all know there are countless time everybody has jerked off, but not like this, feeling every new muscle just made him more heated and caused him to pick up speed, thrusting his hands back and forth on every inch of his phallus. With his new found body and new levels ecstasy he never reached or even felt, he knew that he was going to enjoy his new life. . . . . Just after he’s done testing his new body of course, but since his parents were gone and nobody was home, let’s just say it’s going to be a long and messy night.

My heart was pounding when I entered the restaurant. I had specified a public place to meet with you, and you had suggested this venue. You had agreed so ready that at first I wondered whether this was a place you frequented - a place that was used to your presence and your reported…. What should I call what you do? Assuming that everything they say about you is true, of course. It seems impossible, but a lot of things seem impossible until you witness them firsthand. I walked in a few minutes early, hoping to witness your entrance and your effect on others. I wondered if half of what I had heard was true, and I hoped to be able to record it. I told the maitre’d that I had a reservation under your name, and he looked at me and smiled - not in an unusual way - and took up two menus before showing me to a booth. It was lunchtime and we were meeting downtown, the place was packed with dark-suited business types or start-up dudes in gingham shirts and beards. No one paid any particular attention to me and I sat down to await your arrival. My heart was already beating fast. Certainly I was excited, how could I not be? You were becoming something of a legend, though actual reports of you were hard to pin down. Someone might see you from a distance, and they knew it could be no other except you because of your…unique manner of dress. Or undress, to be more accurate. Odd, I thought, how that could be. But perhaps it had something to do with what you told me you were capable of. The impossible. There was a stir near the entrance and people parted like the Red Sea before the hand of God. I could see you easily, because of your stature. Funny, I thought, I expected you to be even bigger! The reports from some who had met you were staggering, particularly concerning your size and dimensions. Then again, there was some confusion about that, with those reports varying wildly from the unusual to the superhuman. You were head and shoulders above everyone else, and of course you were also naked. For some reason I found myself avoiding your face. I had been told to expect to have a very strong - even unavoidable - reaction to it. “His body is remarkable. Certainly beautiful, and probably more beautiful than anyone, man or woman, that I have ever seen. But it’s his face….” And then this look of, I dunno, worship? Adoration? Lust? Would come over the speaker. You moved through the crowd and people were touching you. You would speak to some of them - I could…sense your voice rather than hear it. I had been warned about that too. “When he speaks, there’s something…magical about his voice. Something irresistible. You want to hear him speak. You crave to hear him.” Everyone turned to look at you and it seemed like some sort of wild, uncontrolled orgy would break out at any moment. Just your presence in the restaurant had raised the erotic temperature and I was feeling it, too, even from the other side of the room. Then, just as quickly, that sensation eased or dissipated, like a fog, and people still remained interested in you but no more so than if any celebrity was walking among them. Then you were at the table, standing before me. I tried but could not avoid staring at your cock. I think my mouth fell open. It was…magnificent. That is not a word I would generally apply to another man’s equipment, but no more apt description seemed appropriate. It was amazing. It was colossal. It was stupendous. But more than anything else…it was enormous. A thick, heavy, proud, formidable cock that jutted forward over a pair of perfectly formed, absolutely identical, completely beautiful balls swelling fat inside your scrotum. My vision of your equipment was suddenly interrupted by a hand - your hand. Your perfect, large, manly, powerful hand as you held it towards me and spoke. The words did not immediately register to me, but whatever you had said seemed to ring a bell inside me that resonated like a tongue on my dick and I felt myself growing extremely aroused and very hard all at once. Perhaps you recognized this effect you were having and you said, softly, “Pardon me,” and then the sensation of pure sex lessened, but did not disappear, and your hand was on my shoulder and I looked up. Then I came. My dick inflated and I came. There was no decision that I played in it. I looked at your face and I came. You smiled and I came again, and then I watched your lips - your supple, beautiful, kissable lips - say “Sorry about that.” I think I tried saying something, and then you said,”Thank you for showing up naked. I enjoy looking at beautiful naked bodies like yours.” I remembered that I decided that I wouldn’t wear clothes to greet you. Was it something you had suggested? I couldn’t quite recall, but I was suddenly somewhat abashed that I had just launched a volley of cum at the underside of the table. “You’re welcome,” I told you. “You have a remarkable body,” you observed kindly adding, “and so powerfully built.” I felt your beautiful eyes moving over my torso. I stood up so you could see all of me. “You’re proud of being so muscular and well-developed, I’m sure.” I was, and I said so. I could not possibly compare to your masterful level of muscular size and beauty, but I had worked hard to look like I did. “Will you make a muscle for me?” you asked. “You want me to…?” You nodded and showed me what you meant, illustrating your request by lifting your own arm and pushing your biceps and triceps to full glory. I felt my dick throb at the sight of so much beautiful power. I felt humbled and even slightly shamed that I could never compare to your glorious size and power, but I nonetheless lifted my own arms and flexed as hard as I could. “Impressive,” you remarked. “Are those twenty-inch arms?” you asked. I looked from one to the other and beamed. Twenty-inch arms! “No,” you amended, “more like twenty-four.” They were! They were each twenty-four inches around exactly. I admired your discerning eye. “Yes,” I answered. “Your entire upper body is quite remarkable. Even though your arms are so large, so strong, your shoulders and chest match the size perfectly. And your lats spread like wings!” You narrowed your gaze, adding, “ordinarily an upper body of such proportions would make a man look odd, but it’s a good thing you’re so tall - six-ten?” I didn’t think that was true, but…. “Six-eleven?” Yes, that was it. Nearly seven feet tall, and naked as the day I was born. I lowered my arms, letting them hang from my sides. They had to hang out from my body because my lats were so wide. I could hardly see beyond my chest to the rest of my body. It was something else I was proud of, and your notice made me swell. I puffed up my chest to show you how large I was. “You’re highly aroused,” you observed. “Yes,” I answered. Because I was. “It shows,” you agreed, smiling as you cast your gaze downward. “I love that about men, how we cannot hide our desire, how our sex is on display so obviously. How many inches?” “Inches?” My waist? My chest? “How big is your cock?” You reached forward to touch me. I was hard as stone, and your hand surrounded me. “It feels as thick as your wrist.” I surrounded my wrist with my other hand and realized it was true, though I had never made that comparison before. My cock was absurdly thick. “And it must be…fourteen? No, fifteen inches in length.” “When it’s hard,” I said, nodding. “And when it’s not?” I thought about it. “It’s always fifteen inches long,” I said. It was one of the reasons I enjoyed being naked for him now. It was difficult managing my cock into pants, let alone underwear. “That must be why you are always naked,” you said to me, echoing my thoughts. “You are always naked.” Always naked. Yes. “Yes,” I agreed. “I admire that,” you told me. “I don’t suppose anyone ever objects, given how handsome, how muscular you are.” That was true, too. I was always naked, and no one ever said anything about it. You removed your strong grip from my wrist-thick cock and moved to sit beside me in the booth. I sat back down, taking my napkin to clean up the wealth of come I had erupted upon sight of your face. You set your larger hand on my own and said, “I wouldn’t worry about that. Something tells me there’s more where that came from.” I felt my balls throb and tingle. They seemed to swell eagerly at your words, as if responding to some order. “Now then,” you said, turning towards me, “what did you want to talk about?” I thought about what you asked as I looked at your impossibly beautiful face. Your eyes were kind, but also fiery with lust. Your lips were begging a kiss, soft and warm and full. Your neck was thick with power, stretching out to shoulders so wide that I had to turn my head on my own neck to see from one end of you to the other. You were head and shoulders above me, even sitting, and I was in awe and strongly, nearly irresistibly attracted to you. “About…” You smiled and I came. You had been correct. I felt a hot, wet splatter on my thickly muscled, naked chest as my dick swelled and my balls pumped out a fat fountain. You dipped your fingers to the suddenly physical manifestation of my lust for you, gathering a thick gobbet of my cream onto your fingers before moving them towards your lips and pushing it inside your mouth. I came again as I heard you moan. It was a feral sound, animalistic and needful. I closed my eyes and sighed and came again, splattering a fat load on my neck and chin. Your mouth - your warm lips and tongue - lapped at my neck and slurped my cum inside. “You said you’re a writer.” Your warm breath on my skin. I opened my eyes, trying to focus my attention on speech rather than pleasure. Just being near you was keeping me at the edge of exploding. “Freelance journalist,” I said. “And you wanted to interview me.” “Yes,” I verified. “Why me?” I had already written the introduction to the article I intended to write, so I repeated it to you from memory. “You are the epitome of male beauty - human masculine perfection in physical form. No other man on the planet is as handsome, as strong, as powerful, as unique as you are. Your pure masculine beauty is unmatched, as is your muscular development and perfection of physique. Reports of your sexual escapades, erotic talents, and carnal abilities approach unimaginable extents. You define masculine perfection in every aspect of your being, from your voice to your face to your body. It’s said you can make someone experience a powerful orgasm with nothing more than a look. The world allows you - demands, in fact - to remain totally naked so that we’re permitted the gift of looking upon the unyielding and total perfection of every unbelievable inch of your physical presence.” You shrugged, as if this was commonplace. “I’ve been lucky,” you admitted. “Is it all true?” “More than you know. And do you know how this is all possible? How I became the man I am? The man here with you in this place?” I shook my head, speechless, enamored and enthralled by the tone of your voice, the deep masculine power in every utterance, the way your supple lips moved, the play of your long, wet tongue and my imagination running wild in carnal directions about your lips and tongue on my body. “I am able to alter reality. I only need utter what I want, and it becomes real. It’s a talent I discovered purely by accident, and one I can’t explain, other than to say that it is true, undoubtedly so, and there appears to be no limits to what I can do.” You paused as I absorbed all of this, about to ask for further details, when you placed your finger on my lips and added, “Only no one in the world but me knows that.” “Knows what?” You smiled and I nearly came. My dick swelled and throbbed and jerked with a spasm of pure happiness. “I suppose you’re a better judge of that description than I am, but I can confirm that I never wear clothes - but then neither do you - and my sexual appetites and experiences may extend well beyond what most others may be capable of, and, yes, admittedly there have been times when someone else has experienced…let’s say a rather dramatic reaction to my glance.” Your eyes zeroed in on mine. I gasped and groaned and sighed and came again. Hard and thick and powerfully. I shot a rope of cream above us in the booth and it struck the wall behind us with a resounding splatter. Something about you when you looked at me. My breath was ragged and I was having a difficult time concentrating on anything beyond the godlike pulses of pure sexual pleasure that were engulfing me. You parted your lips and I hoped for a kiss, but you said, “Let’s talk about you.” “Me?” “Yes,” you said, licking my cream from your lips. You leaned closer to me. I could smell you. I could smell your masculine essence. You smelled like a locker room. You smelled like a football field. You smelled like leather and sweat and muscle and ass. “You’re a very handsome man,” you remarked, and then you leaned towards me and set you wet tongue to my skin and sucked my cream from my neck. I felt myself grow hot under your scrutiny, but hot from lust as well. I ached to lean towards you and press my lips to yours. I ached to taste myself inside your mouth. I could feel my cock pulse and my balls tighten and I knew I was close to another eruption. You looked down, noting the hard, gleaming redness of my prick. “Are you going to come, again?” “I think so,” I answered. “You’re going to come inside my mouth,” you told me. “Yes,” I agreed. Nothing would have pleased me more. “And when you come inside my mouth,” you said, leaning your brutally beautiful face towards my throbbing meat, “you’re going to come harder and thicker and with more pleasure and satisfaction than you have ever experienced in your entire life.” “Yes,” I agreed. Of course I am. You opened your mouth and I could feel the warm, wet heat of your breath against me. I sucked in a long breath and sighed and closed my eyes. I could feel your soft lips against the tip of my prick. You were kissing me, there in the restaurant. Your large hand grasped my wrist-thick cock and your tongue bathed the head with slick wetness that drained down my fifteen inches like warm honey. You teased and caressed me, you worshiped me, as I longed to worship you. Then I felt your mouth envelope me entirely and my balls seized up and my toes curled and my hands balled into fists and every muscle on my carefully developed body flexed into tight power and I exploded inside your mouth. I clenched my jaw shut hard to stifle the scream of absolute bliss that built inside me and wanted release. I squeezed tears from my eyes against the utter joy of the sudden and complete orgasmic satisfaction that originated from my hard meat and resonated through every cell of my body as I shot a fat, thick, hot load of cream inside your mouth. I heard - and felt - you groan with pleasure as you swallowed the sudden thick jets of cream I was somehow unleashing, harder and thicker than I had ever experienced in my entire life. It felt like an explosion. It felt as if, had your mouth not been there to swallow my load, I would’ve shot so hard out of my cannon that I’d have blasted clean through the roof of the restaurant. It felt as if my soul was leaving my body through my cock. The intoxicating level of sexual bliss was nearly overwhelming. I pumped into your mouth over and over and felt the burden of my balls empty inside you as you moaned in satisfaction and your throat swelled with every fat fountain I came. How long did it go on? How much cream had I managed to produce? Did I black out? Did this happen with every man you met? I opened my eyes only when I felt your mouth on mine, and your tongue pressing against my lips, and I opened my mouth and you slid your warm, wet, pliable tongue inside and bathed my senses with the taste of my own cream, as if I had magically managed to suck on my own cock and fulfilled a fantasy I never knew I had. When you pulled away, I said as much, savoring the flavor that filled my mouth, saying how I wished I could taste it like that. “But you can,” you told me. “You’ve always been able to pull the length of your fat cock inside your own mouth and deliver the same level of sexual bliss, the same explosive wealth of hot, delicious cream down your own throat.” I remembered doing so only that morning. How I had practiced to allow my body to bend in on itself and the curve of my huge prick was exactly perfect to slide into my mouth and down my throat and I would suck my own prick and come over and over, feeling a sense of warm satisfaction that nothing else could deliver. My dick was still hard and now I felt the cooling air on its spit-slick surface and you stroked me with loving tenderness. “Your cock is incredible,” you said. I looked at it with unbridled joy and happiness, enraptured by my wonderful cock. “You can come like that whenever you want to,” you said, “and you can become hard when you wish it, or stay limp and allow your fat prick to dangle like a promise over those magic balls that are always filled with delicious fat loads of warm creamy come.” I looked at my beautiful fat prick as you slowly stroked my thick inches and felt pride and vanity. I loved my cock. I loved what it could do - what I could do. You bent your soft lips to the mouth of my prick and kissed me with gentle devotion. “But whenever we are together,” you said softly, “your level of sexual gratification - your utter orgasmic bliss - is compounded ten-fold.” I realized it was true. With others, I would always feel fully satisfied. Even when I used my own mouth on my marvelous and majestic cock, when I came it was like the stars exploding. But when I am with you - and only you - nothing else compares. You looked at me as you leaned back in the booth, spreading your arms along the back and relaxing into the soft leather. “What would you care to do with me, now?” “Everything,” I said. You smiled. My cock plumped and a thick drool of cream ran down its sides. “Everything is a lot. Let’s see if we can’t focus on something we’d both enjoy.” You reached over to stroke me. I watched your hand move up and down my towering erection and I pumped another thick wealth of cream to help lube your grip. You squeezed me hard in your vice-like grip with approval. It was pain and pleasure in equal doses. “How do you feel about these other people here?” “What do you mean?” “They’re acting as if this is all normal. That two naked, well-muscled, thick-dicked men always wander into this place and sit in this booth and pleasure each other. We’re having a very public sexual encounter and yet no one here is bothered in the slightest. Would you like it to be shocking to them? Do you want someone to object? Would that excite you?” I thought about what you said. No, I thought, I loved this. I loved the fact that naked men wandered freely, and engaged each other openly, and could expose their marvelous, beautiful bodies and cocks so wantonly. “I want others to do it too,” I said. “Others? Anyone in particular?” I looked beyond the fat shank of sex you were engaged in stroking, sending continuous throbs of hot sex into my massively muscled frame, and I pointed towards a waiter I had noticed when I had entered earlier, wandering in from the street in my unashamed nakedness, my fifteen-inch prick hanging like another limb over my pumping balls. “Him,” I said, and then I pointed towards a pair of business men in suits, talking quietly to each other with their phones in their hands. “And them.” You stroked and squeezed me, teasing another fat delivery of cum from my balls. I moaned in utter bliss. “The waiter is quite handsome,” you remarked. I looked at him again and was struck by his features. He was amazingly beautiful! “He is not as tall as you or me, but he has a well-developed body and a fat prick. You can see it bulge in his pants,” you said. I looked down at the young man’s full basket. It looked like he had stuffed a salami in his pants along with two tennis balls. “I like that they wear leather pants here,” you said. “I like that they’re so tight, so expertly fitted, that nothing about a man’s anatomy is left to the imagination.” I could see the heavy outline of the waiter’s massive meat pressing along his thigh. I could even discern the flared edge of the head of his cock, as well as two swelling round balls split at the center of his groin. When he turned to pour water into someone’s glass, the bulbous beauty of each mound of his bubble butt seemed to jump out like beach balls. I heard your voice again, like a tongue in my ear, like the growl of a lion. “I’m not sure that shirtless waiters are quite as sanitary as they might be, but it would be a shame to hide his thickly muscled torso - that handsome chest and those six-pack abs, so well-defined and expertly honed - under a shirt, no matter how tightly it fit.” I had to agree. The waiter’s torso, while nowhere near as thick and heavy as my own, was nonetheless quite beautiful. He looked like an Olympic-Level gymnast, with smoothly developed lobes of hard power everywhere. “He reminds me of a Tom of Finland illustration,” I remarked. “Yes,” you agreed. “As a matter of fact he does. It’s almost comical how perfectly that description fits him.” I remembered the picture that matched his features, and as you said it, I did laugh slightly because he was an almost exact match, even down to the absurdly over-sized nipples and the oddly out-of-date hair style. He even had a “porn ‘stache” on his upper lip, but the overall effect was both highly erotic and deeply sexual. “I bet he can fuck like a stallion,” I remarked. “I bet he can,” you agreed. At that moment, the waiter turned towards us and leered in our direction with a lasciviousness that made me cum again. He reached down with his free hand and moved it along the thick shank of cock forced along his thigh, winking at us both. He even shoved his hips forward, mimicking the action that I had just spoken. “What about our other friends?” you asked. I looked at the businessmen with their phones out. They did not appear particularly remarkable. I was even about to comment on it when you said, “Don’t you think the blonde one on the left is beautiful? Do you like long hair on a man? I think it’s quite becoming on him.” It did frame his face rather well, And now that I looked again, he was a beautiful man. “How old do you think he is?” I asked. “Twenty two,” you said. “Young and hung and full of cum.” I watched the man on the left as he adjusted in his seat, seemingly uncomfortable for some reason. “And his companion, the red-head. Don’t you think that full beard is handsome? And I wonder how he managed to find a suit to fit such a broad and muscular frame. It looks almost as if his thick and furry chest is stretching the buttons of his shirt to their limit.” The red-headed man’s shirt was, indeed, nearly ripping itself apart just to try to contain the obviously massive pecs mounted on his chest. His shoulders were very wide as well. “Why would he buy his shirts so small?” I wondered aloud. “Particularly when you and I are nude,” you observed. I looked at you and you leaned over to kiss my mouth again. I came a fat fountain that shot some distance above us and splattered on our naked flesh. “What do you think will happen next?” you asked. I looked again at the shirtless gymnast waiter in his painted-on leather pants with the massive length of thick cock along his thigh. “The waiter looks so uncomfortable in those pants,” I said. “Perhaps our blonde friend can offer some relief,” you offered. I watched the blonde man turn and summon the beautiful waiter over to their table. I could not hear what they said, but the waiter smiled brightly and set his water carafe on the table. “What do you…?” My unfinished question was answered when the waiter thrust his over-burdened groin forward and I watched the blonde man begin to undo the waiter’s pants, unlatching his belt and unzipping the tight leather until the man’s thick prick practically sprang forward, relieved at last to be uncaged. “My god,” I said, marveling at its size and beauty. “Yes,” you agreed, “he owns quite a prodigious tool. How big is it, do you think? Is it as big as yours?” You squeezed and stroked me, and I throbbed and swelled under your attentions. “Bigger,” I whispered. “Really,” you asked. “How big?” “Seven…eighteen inches.” “The waiter owns an eighteen-inch cock?” You seemed to laugh but it was undoubtedly true. We both watched the blonde welcoming the waiter’s ungodly and impossibly huge prick into both of his hands, looking at it with lust and hunger. “It seems impractical,” you observed, “to own a cock so large.” It stretched forward from the man’s body like a sausage, the head a swollen plum. “I’ve never seen one so big,” I agreed. “Even mine?” I looked at you and shook my head. “No other man’s prick is as large or as beautiful as yours,” I admitted. “That’s true,” you agreed, though I heard no boastfulness in your voice. It was simply a fact. No one else in the world had a cock so huge and beautiful and perfect as yours. I was going to look down at it, lying in your lap, to marvel at is size and beauty when you called my attention back to the waiter and his attentive friend. “What will the blonde man do next?” you asked. “Kiss it,” I said. Almost in response to my spoken instructions, the blonde leaned forward and pressed his lips reverently to the massive shank. “He’ll kiss its entire length, starting at the top and working his way to the waiter’s groin.” “He will,” you agreed. He did so, just as I had predicted, The waiter bent his head back and opened his beautiful mouth as if this simple action felt as good as a blow-job, that finally allowing his monster free to be worshipped so openly was causing him great sexual pleasure. “He loves it,” you observed. “He loves when someone else allows him to show off the massive cock in his pants. He has to hide it so often that when he’s finally allowed to release the beast, it’s like sex to him.” I watched the waiter experience something like an orgasm as the blonde man kissed his cock. I came in unison, pumping another fat fountain from my own thick prick that bathed it in wet warmth as you continued to stroke me. “But he’s not coming,” I said. “Not like you,” you said. I came again. Your voice seemed to draw it from my balls. I pumped a fat fountain that shot upwards and splattered on my thick chest like hot rain. “No, when this happens, when another man is worshiping his amazing cock, he experiences a level of orgasmic pleasure that feels like he’s coming, but he can contain his load.” “Is that possible?” I asked aloud. “Anything is possible,” you answered. I looked at your impossibly beautiful face, realizing that was true. “Does it hurt?” I asked. “Not at all,” you said, looking back at the two of them in the center of the busy restaurant. “It feels exactly like he’s coming, but he’s not.” “When does he come?” I asked, marveling at this unusual talent. “Only when he wants to,” you said. “Like you.” I wanted to come as you said it, so I did. I pushed up a thick flood that poured from the mouth of my fat dick like honey and drained down the sides where you continued to stroke and pleasure me. “The redhead looks unhappy.” “That’s because he’s a bit jealous of his companion. What do you think would make him happy?” I licked my lips and said the first thing that came to my mind. I felt free to express my fantasies with you, to tell you what I wished could happen, no matter how silly or impossible it seemed. “To grow,” I said. “Taller?” I nodded my head. “Bigger. Stronger. Like…like the Incredible Hulk.” “Is he the Incredible Hulk?” “No. But…but he can grow when he wants to. That’s why his shirt is so tight. He…he’s in love with the blonde man, but he hasn’t told him. He…when he got dressed to come here, he looked in the mirror and decided he wanted to impress his friend, to make his friend want him.” I came again, pleased with my description and eager to watch it. You gripped me hard as my come coated your hand. “So he grew?” I nodded. “He grew muscle. He grew bigger.” “And now…?” “He can’t help himself. He wants the man’s attention back. So he’s going to grow again.” You leaned towards me, to watch him alongside me. You whispered, “How big can he grow?” “Huge,” I said softly. excited by the prospect. I watched the red head slowly stand. Already the seams along the sides of his suit were splitting. Buttons popped off his shirt like bullets, flying across the restaurant. “Describe it to me,” you said. “Describe to me what happens between those three men in this restaurant here today. Your words will make it happen.” I felt something odd come over me. I felt suddenly powerful, or empowered. I felt…magical. . . . I took a chance on you. Who could blame me? Your imagination was so strong, so…vivid. Perhaps being a writer helps. You were so excited by what was happening around you! You never showed the slightest hesitation or fear, at least not to me. I’m not clairvoyant, you understand. No one can predict the future, for the simple reason that it hasn’t happened yet. Even I can’t predict the future, I can only alter it, change it…. Improve it. I could practically smell your excitement when I entered the room. Of course, all eyes turned to me. I was unavoidable. Once you look at me, you can only stare, unable to fully comprehend what you’re seeing. Even as you stare, your eyes opening wider to let all of me in, every inch of this body, every facet of this beauty, you are unable to fully believe that I am real. But I am. I am real. Everything is real. As I sat next to you stroking that mammoth ever-spurting prick you had chosen for yourself, with its impossible girth and unwieldy length, I understood that you did not want things to remain “normal.” You wanted more, so much more. I knew that desire, of course. I lived it daily. When I pushed my mouth over your fountain of cream and swallowed your sticky, rich flow, I knew you would be as unsatisfied as I was with the world, and would be eager to change it - and yourself. That’s all I needed, really. Belief is halfway to reality. It just takes a slight nudge and there we are, together, you and I, in the world which we create. You took my nudity in stride and welcomed it into your world with equal facility. Some balk at it, find it odd or uncomfortable, but you didn’t. Not for a moment. And then you added that second notion, of a monster cock you could make come on command, and I wondered how far things would go today. I had to define a few things to allow your imagination to kick into gear, to allow you to begin to believe your own words. The hair color of the gentlemen. The leather pants. But you were soon off and running, suggesting Tom of Finland and The Hulk as jumping off points. Nothing wrong with that. Something familiar before moving into terra incognita, allowing your own ideas to bloom. A few commonalities to get the juices flowing, so to speak. And by god, did your juices flow! They exploded from you, let’s be honest. I felt your huge new muscular body shudder with every orgasmic release you allowed yourself. You became insatiable, sinking into the realization that you could now sit there in public and pump gallons of come up the thick inches of your new cock and wallow in its power. No more sitting alone in your room with your dick in your hand and stroking until your body tired of it, now you owned a massive cock that would fountain a sticky load anytime and anywhere, displaying your overwhelming sexual power because you were pleased. I realized that now you would stride the world in your naked glory, that absurdly thick fifteen-inch prick at the ready to plump to erect attention and start exploding cream because you wanted it to. You could dip your mouth to its flowing fount and drink deeply of the salty spunk your overflowing balls would pump down your throat because you wanted it, you needed it, you loved it. We sat beside each other there, you in your new form, me stroking your dick, two naked muscular behemoths engulfed in our desires, and I told you, “Describe to me what happens between those three men in this restaurant here today. Your words will make it true.” A few limitations, yes. Those three men, and no others. In this restaurant, and no further. Today, in this moment, as I watched in case you truly went too far. I had misused a simple word before, ‘now,’ and had learned a lesson from it. Now was forever. It was always now. And now I was the most beautiful, the most powerful, the sexiest man in the world. There is such a thing as going too far, believe it or not. I know, because I have been there. Luckily for you, I was able to bring us all back from that madness to where we are. Reality can be a tricky bitch sometimes. I hung my right arm across your broad, muscular shoulders and with my left hand, I continued to stroke your monster, the contact of my skin against your sending vital, unyielding, powerful sexual pulses into your body as your balls continued to manufacture the warm, wet cream that you would pump and fountain at irregular intervals. It coated our skin like paint, and puddled beneath you and drained to the floor. The smell of sex permeated the space, now, rank and delicious. We looked at the tableau we had conceived together; the shirtless hunk in tight leather pants with his foot-and-a-half long prick extended before him like a dousing rod, the beautiful blonde reverently worshiping that monstrous phallus with strokes and kisses that were making the waiter experience an orgasm of immense size, and his musclebound red-headed companion who was growing both jealous and more muscular, as if one was feeding the other. And then I handed you the keys, and let you drive for a while. “He…” “Be specific,” I told you. “It’s important. Which ‘he’?” “The redhead, he stands up and he’s already starting to grow.” “Grow how? Be specific.” “It starts with his muscles. It always starts there. He…he couldn’t control it when it started happening to him. But now he can.” “Good,” I said, squeezing your dick. You pumped up a fat fountain and I leaned over to capture it in my mouth. You taste so good. You shuddered and moaned as my face appeared before you and you came again. A nice reward for me. I appreciate it. “He…the redhead, he can tell it’s starting so he closes his eyes to channel it.” “What does that mean?” “He’ll grow too fast - too powerful - if he doesn’t control the growth.” “Good,” I praised. Limits are necessary. Things get out of hand too quickly, otherwise. “It starts with his muscles,” I prompted. You nodded. “They begin to swell, both with size and power. He is even stronger than he looks, because the muscles, they’re super strong.” I looked at the man in question. He was standing with his feet wide, his arms held out, his hands balled into fists. He was breathing hard, his eyes closed. I could see his chest pushing against the shirt, and suddenly the buttons were flying off like bullets, torn free and firing across the room. “His chest is growing, and his arms and his legs. Every muscle is growing.” The seams of his suit were beginning to rend. The material was trying to hold together while the threads that held the pieces together ripped open. “Does he grow taller, too?” I asked. “Yes,” you said, and then he was. I could see his neck swell with power as his head began to rise. The hem of his shirt was being pulled out of his pants and the sleeves of his jacket looked like sausage casing filled with too much meat. “He’s furry,” I said, because I wanted him to be. “Yes,” you agreed. Now that his chest was pushing forward from his open shirt, we could see a thick carpet of that same copper hair in thick curls across the growing expanse. “Now that he has control, he opens his eyes,” which he did, “and he looks at his lover and the handsome waiter.” “Is he angry? Is he sad?” “He’s turned on. He’s massively turned on.” There was a sudden prominent bulge in his pants, pushing hard against his zipper. “The bigger he grows, the more turned on he becomes.” “Describe his size for me. How big are his arms? How tall will he become? How much will he weigh?” “His…he has…his arms are only twenty inches now, but they can swell to thirty.” I tried to hide my surprise and pleasure. Such imagination! “He can grow as tall as eight feet, if he wants to.” “If he wants to? Do you want him to?” I asked as he stretched his arms out to his sides and another resounding rip sounded as his jacket split and his massive arms began to emerge. “Yes.” The redhead bent his arms and his face took on a look of intense concentration (which, may I add, increased his handsome visage rather perceptively). A smile came to his lips which increased into a toothy grin as he pumped increasing power into his arms, inflating them with muscle. The material of his jacket and shirt ripped itself apart under the sheer strength of his increasingly powerful muscular onslaught and he was then standing there at the edge of the table with the cuffs of his shirt clinging to his wrists, but the remainder of his swelling upper body now as naked as the waiter’s. It was now clearly evident that he was swelling with power and growing in stature and width by the second. The muscular development crawled across his body beneath his furry skin like thick bands, pushing outward from the deep indent between his pecs and blooming across his shoulders and around his arms in ever increasing size. He was coated in a dense forest of copper curls and his skin began to gleam with sweat as he strained to contain his power. “So beautiful,” I said, almost without thinking, but my words still possessed their usual capability and I watched him change again before my eyes, increasing in magnificence. “He has control,” you said, gifting the growing man with jurisdiction over his own body. “And his cock….” Here it comes, I thought. You had already given yourself a 15-inch, constantly spurting monster and the beautiful waiter owned eighteen inches. How large would our redheaded friend get? “His cock?” I repeated, amused and interested to hear your desire. “Even bigger than the waiter’s,” you predicted. “Bigger than eighteen inches?” “Much bigger.” The bulge in the growing man’s pants suddenly lurched with prominence and a thick length of meat shifted and began crawling down his leg beneath his tightening suit. Its expanse continued to swell and I realized that we needed some more specifics here or it threatened to become uncontrollable. “Twenty inches?” I asked. “Twenty…,” we watched that bulge swell even larger, and then you corrected yourself, “Twenty-four. Two feet of massively thick uncut cock,” you said. The beautiful bearded redhead was still smiling as he felt his equipment surge with impossible size, pushing urgently towards his knee and making that pant leg rip itself open. He reached down and ripped the pants from his legs entirely, revealing his still-swelling mind-blowing monster with pride and arrogance. This seemed to please him, because his massive prick began now to visibly throb and rise. As we had already agreed that no other man on the planet had a dick larger than my own, I suddenly felt mine swell and extend beneath the table, its weight and burden compounded by its new size, probably now exactly 24 inches and one millimeter in length. Already attuned to be super-sensitive and always ready to go, I felt its hunger and need sizzle in like growth, the luscious burden of its gargantuan size like a perfect, welcome burden of unlimited sex. “Are you sure it’s that big?” I asked, a bit concerned. I moved my cum-coated hand from your massive erection and placed it gingerly upon the fat shank of sex I now owned, thrilled at the rush of intense sexuality it delivered. There were often unforeseen ramifications when one tampers, but rarely did they impact my own carefully crafted perfection. But you nodded and whispered, “Yes.” No matter, I could fix this later, glad that I had the foresight to set limits to your imagination’s reach. I summoned my perfect self-control over this mighty and magnificent appendage and resumed slowly stroking your drooling prick. “Keep going,” I urged, interested to see how this would play out. “What about the blonde man, his companion?” You shifted your gaze away from the continuously swelling, nearly naked, hugely-hung man to his seated companion, still reverent in his worship of the waiter’s immense manhood. “What’s special about him?” You looked at the blonde-haired man who now appeared almost petite between the massive 18-inch cock he was worshiping and the swelling mass of muscle and an even larger cock behind him. “He….” You seemed hesitant to speak your thoughts. Were you scared, or ashamed? There was no need for either with me, so I prompted you. “Go ahead,” I said, squeezing your hard-on so the helmet turned shiny and red, “speak your fantasy. Put it into words. Tell me what it is about him. Why is he with the redhead, and why does he worship the waiter’s prick so intently?” “He’s my twin.” “Your brother?” You hesitated again. “Your clone?” Your mouth twisted up as you considered your answer. “Tell me,” I prompted. “My twin. He’s me, and I’m him.” "You exist in….” “Two places at the same time. There are two of me.” “There are,” I confirmed, and watched him change from one moment to the next. Indeed, he now looked to be your exact double, because he was you, also. “I wondered about that when I came in,” I said. “I wondered what that was like, to exist as two people, two beautiful men, sharing the same handsome face, the same powerful muscular body, the same tall frame, the same majestic and beautiful cock. And I see you both enjoy public nudity with equal relish.” Your other self was stripped naked and glorious before us, showing me what you looked like from a distance, your doubled glorious perfection on display for everyone to see. “We share everything,” you said. “I can…I can feel that man’s cock in my mouth. I can feel it sliding in and out, rubbing its rubbery head against the back of my throat. I can feel its heat and hardness, every vein and ridge. The taste of him.” “And vice versa?” I asked, stroking your dick with more gleeful force and pulling a fresh delivery of your endless cream over my grip. “Of…of course,” you managed to say, and I looked over to watch your twin’s eighteen-inch prick pump out a fat rope of cum in response to my manhandling of your cock. “Do you make love to him?” “Yes.” “And when that happens?” “All our sensations are doubled. I can feel him inside me and I can feel me inside me. He feels my bliss and I feel his.” Clearly, this was some secret fantasy you had been considering for some time. Perhaps there were even stories about this sitting on your computer at home, but with me there was no more need for fantasy. Your twin lover, naked and perfect, was now standing before you and you were watching him deliver an expert blow-job to an 18-inch prick with ease and efficiency. “And the red-headed man?” “My…our lover. The jealous kind.” The hulking brute now looked over at us together, and his body seemed to swell out with intense power. His heavy brow darkened and his eyes flashed. He was gripping his huge hands into fists, making think veins bulge on his ham-sized forearms. “Jealous of us?” “Jealous that he is not with us.” I smiled. How perfect! “He can be with us, if you want him to be.” “No,” you said, “he wanted to be there, with my other me, and the waiter. He wants to fuck the waiter.” “With his two-foot-long cock?” You nodded and came. A fat gusher of pure open perfect bliss as your beautiful sexual fantasies bloomed into reality before your eyes. We watched the red-headed, brutally beautiful monster of muscled power stride toward the waiter and wrap an arm around him. He towered over the smaller man and pressed his hard body against him and his towering prick looked frightening next to the object of his lust. “Is it possible?” I asked aloud. Even I was surprised that this was what you imagined. “Yes,” you said, making it possible. “The waiter is capable of pleasing any man, regardless of his size or desire. It’s his special talent. He is the perfect lover.” “What does that mean?” I asked, hungry both to see your imagination realized and to hear your description of what that meant to you. “He knows instinctively what you want. He can fulfill any carnal wish you have, any desire for sexual pleasure using his body or yours.” “He can,” I agreed, wanting to make this a permanent change. “He can accommodate my lover’s prodigious tool - or yours,” you added, somewhat generously I thought, “and make him explode with a brain-bending orgasm as his two-foot tool builds up to its inevitable and overwhelming crescendo, pumping thick, warm, sticky ropes of cum as he howls and growls and groans in utter bliss.” A heavy flow of pre-cum was now emitting from the bearded red-head’s cock. I could smell his sex from our booth, and you came again as if in response - and so did your twin. “Does he enjoy it, too?” “God, yes. There is nothing he would rather do than please another. His hands are magical.” “Be careful,” I advised. I knew you meant it in general terms, but with the power I had granted you that simple remark could lead almost anywhere. “You mean that….” “I mean that when he places his hands on you, your skin tingles with warm bliss. When he strokes your flesh, it is as if he strokes your dick. His tongue against you is warm and wet and when he pushed it inside your mouth, it has some strange and wonderful capability to make you cum as if he is lapping at your ass.” “And he does that too, no doubt.” “Of course, and there is no one on earth better at making you feel completely sexually satisfied.” “Except me,” I added, unwilling to give in. “Except you,” you agreed. “Because there is no one on the planet more wonderful and perfect than you.” “And that’s a fact,” I said. I turned my attention back to the trio and watched your lover rip the leather pants from the waiter’s magically accommodating ass and push his two-foot monster’s drooling mouth towards the world’s second greatest lover’s backdoor. Holy fuck, it looked as long as the other man’s entire torso! I had not imagined anything of this sort before, but watching your imagination blossom before us was starting to make my own gargantuan manhood swell and throb. I could feel it tingle with bliss and shove against the underside of the table, physically lifting it from the floor. I began to leak a flow of pre-cum like warm honey from a spigot. I clutched your dick in my hand and you exploded with a fountain of cum, gasping and groaning from the intensity of your orgasm. “You have more?” I asked, teasingly. I knew the answer but I wanted to hear your version. “I always have more,” you said, and I leaned my mouth down to your fountain and you rewarded me with another gushing surge of your warm cum, which I swallowed with ease and eager happiness. It filled me with pleasure, and an idea popped into my filthy mind as you came and came. Finally, gasping for breath, your massive muscles flexing with the effort of your unending orgasms, I pulled my lips from your cock and said, “I want to see you fuck yourself.” Your eyes were still closed and your chest heaved as you struggled to recover from the intensity of my mouth on your dick. You smiled and nodded. “And I want to feel it like you feel it,” I added, slowly stroking the hard inches of your constant erection. “I want to feel your cock in my ass, and my ass around your cock. I want to feel the sensation of fucking myself, kissing myself, loving myself - while I watch you make love with your twin.” You opened your eyes and moved from the booth, standing to your full height as your cock twitched and throbbed with anticipation and need. A fat flow of honey dripped from the mouth of your prick and you looked at your mirror image across the restaurant, your desire building, your anticipation rising. I could feel it, too, now. Your emotions were my emotions. Your desires were my desires. And you looked at yourself as your twin looked back. The desire and lust redoubled inside me, and then again as my own desire for both of you was wrapped around it all. My monster cock began to rise, splitting the table with its power, I leaned back in the booth and spread my muscled arms across the back of the seats and allowed my cock to swell higher and higher, breaking through the wood with its strength, rising like a tree that could not be stopped. You had created for me a two-foot long monster, wrapped in fat veins feeding its size and power, swelling thicker and heavier as it rose to its zenith, the head blooming from its thick cowl of foreskin like a fat plum dripping with seed. I could smell myself, the heady, sexy musk of my perfect body, a rich and powerful masculine perfume swimming inside the thick warm honey drooling down my massive meat. You met yourself on the floor and wrapped your arms around yourself, and wrapped your arms around yourself, and pressed your lips to your lips and kissed yourself with unfettered and unlimited lust and love. My mouth warmed to that kiss, the sensation of kissing and being kissed, the feeling of your heavy, hard, strong arms surrounding me, the hard heat of your own cocks rubbing against mine, and against each other. I had never experienced any sensation like this, the total awareness of other men making love before my eyes as my body sank deeper and deeper into that joined perception. You and you, together, the same and different, and you allowed me in and I could feel every drop of emotion, every press of muscle against muscle, the increasing lust and desire and then you were coming, and you were coming, and I was coming, blasting thick fountains of hot cream from our cannons. By now, the redheaded Hulk was plowing the magically expanding ass of the beautiful waiter, pushing him across the table and thrusting deep inside him, growling with lust and release. The waiter, gifted now with sexual capacity and capability that approached my own overwhelming talents, surrounded the giant’s meat with warm throbs of pure sex, moaning as his smaller body was filled up entirely. The restaurant had come to a complete stop, all eyes focused on the giant and the waiter, or the twin “brothers,” or my unstoppable and devastating beauty as my own two-foot long cock towered from my loins and shot thick volleys of cum all over. I decided to make a gift to you and your imagination. “All that you have said is true,” I spoke, “and it will continue to be true,” making it real, making your twin powers reality forever, creating a world where you would now wander in naked glory, able to cum as you wished and be with your twin self in perfect love. Allowing the redhead to swell with muscle and cock whenever he wished it, and making of the handsome young waiter one of the world’s most talented and magical lovers. “I will continue to be the most beautiful and powerful man in the world, a vision of perfect physical beauty, and of overwhelming muscular size and strength,” I said, “and no other man’s cock shall surpass mine in size or beauty or perfection or ability.” I smiled and grabbed myself and came hard, shooting fat creamy fountains of delicious cream from my balls to splatter against the walls and tables and people, all yielding to my utter perfection.

Part 1 Part 2 Part 3 Part 4 Part 5 Part 6 TROY One more curl, Maggot, just one more rep! Beautiful… Oh? You wanna do another? Then fucking do it, Maggot, do it! That’s it Maggot. You’re turning bright red there. I can see the fucking strain in your face. Your fucking neck is a mass of straining tendons! Damn, look at those rock-hard biceps of yours bulge! Look at those fucking veins pop out! It didn’t take long for those beasts to grow in, did it?! Don’t give up, Maggot, do it! That’s right, yell, fucking yell all you want! I love hearing you roar like a fucking maniac! And… BAM! Fuck, Maggot, that was awesome! You are a fucking beast today! That’s right, pause and take a good fucking look at the body in the mirror. Remember the first time I made you take off your shirt in the weight room. I thought you were gonnna die of shame. But now you like working out shirtless, casue you’re looking all swole, my Maggot, with that six pack and those bulging pecs of yours. I know you’d like to go around like that all the time but the school don’t allow it. Found out the hard way. Haha. But I’ve got a surprise for you, Maggot. Tomorrow is going to be a life changing day for you. Before now, you’ve been walking around in that loose shirt – which is getting a helluva lot less loose these days. Haha. But you’ve made such awesome progress, I went out and got you this. Yeah, it’s another blue Troy’s Maggot shirt, but look at it closely. That’s right. It’s a fucking tank top. It’s getting warmer and tomorrow you’re gonna wear that and give the whole school a fucking gun show! And dude, it will change your life forever. I guarantee it. And there are certain people we definitely want to show how fucking big you’re getting… Like Jack and Hunter! Haha! Ok, you can leave it off while we take your height and weight. 170! Damn, Maggot. We put 30 fucking pounds on you since you started on your…ah hem… supplements. And you can see it all throughout your core. It’s bigger, thicker, harder, with a musculature that’s way more defined and developed, with that ripped six pack, those pecs and those broad, bulging shoulders. Haha! And look at this! You’re 5’ fucking 9”! You’re an inch taller. That’ll be the GH at work. Why do you keep going on about that blue bottle? I told you to forget it. That was the lab dude’s pet project or something. Like I told you, the military took it away from him for human testing and he never heard any more about it. He just wants you to be his Guinea Pig. Anyway, look at that fucking rippling back of yours! The shit you’re on is getting you plenty big enough. Jack’s Maggot may be turning into a little tank – the thickness on that little dude is getting pretty freaky, but the way you’re growing, the best he could hope for is to be your mini-me. Haha. And Hunter’s Maggot may be putting on a little beef, but it’s nothing compared to the gains you’re making. Why mess with that experimental blue bottle shit when we’re going to win the bet without it? Why take the risk? Yeah, I still got the blue bottle. I’m keeping it locked away safe. So, just forget it, and think about tomorrow when you show up at school in that tank top. It’s gonna be a day you’ll never forget. I promise you. Brain’s Journal – Day 44 I feel like a fucking beast! Juicing is fucking legit! I’ve felt different almost from the day I started, more aggressive, more confident… and I’m a fucking animal in the gym! I’m so much stronger! I’ve just about doubled all my lifts! And my fucking muscles… It was only a few days before abs showed up on my flat stomach, like ripples on a fucking pond. I couldn’t fucking believe it! I had abs! Like those model guys on TV! And all the rest of my muscles… They’re growing all the fucking time! They’re popping up all over me, ALL FUCKING OVER ME! Every morning when I wake up, I’m fucking bigger! My arms are thicker, my chest is larger, and my shoulders are wider. FUCKIN AWESOME! And I can feel all that hard muscle moving around on my body under my shirt. FUCK, it feels good! I can’t believe what I was before, a worm, a fucking worm! And as big as I get, I know I’m still getting even bigger. And that thought just gets me fucking hard! The stack I’m on is legit, but I keep wondering what that little blue bottle would do. How big would that make me? Why does Troy keep it locked away? What is Troy really afraid of…? Maybe that I’ll get as big as him? That would be legit! Fuck, I’d love to be that big! And I’ll get there eventually, but I bet that blue bottle is the express route! But Troy’s not about to give that up. But he did give me that tank top, and holy crap, was he ever right about that! I had the strangest fucking day! First of all everyone was fucking staring at me all the time, especially the girls. One of them even stopped and asked me to flex so she could feel it. When I did she kind of grabbed at my rock-hard bi a little and then ran away giggling. Fuck, that made me hard. A lot was making me hard these days, but apparently, that was the stack. A couple of dudes even stopped me and asked how they could become maggots. No, wait, how did they put it? They wanted to know how to get into the Maggot Program – like there was a fucking program! I almost laughed my ass off. Then I told them you had to be chosen by one of the jocks. There was really no way to apply… Apply! hahahaha! I nearly lost my shit saying that! Then I saw Susie Nickerson, my crush, and I walk up to her all kinda suave like and I say, “Hi Susie,” giving the biceps an slight flex- not doin’ a pose or anything, just… you know… making ’em bulge a little while they’re hanging at my sides. As I say it, she looks up at me like she’s never seen me before and says, “Hi Brian, how’re you?” I say, “I’m fine,” and then ask her if she wants to grab a burger after school. She says, “Yes, but change your shirt first.” And I’m like, “Change my shirt? I can’t change my shirt. I’m Troy’s Maggot.” By this time the whole school knew about the bet. And she’s like “Troy’s Maggot? This jock is, like, laying claim to you, like he owns you. Don’t you find that degrading?” And I answer, “I guess I did when it first started, but now I’m proud of it. It’s kind of like a badge of honor. You know, I had two guys today ask me how they could become Maggots.” “Humph,” she said, “boys are pathetic. You know there’s more to being a man than having big muscles.” And I said, “Whoa, you must watch a lot of Family Channel, ‘’cause that shit’s straight off of there.” “Well, it’s true,” she said. “A couple of TV movies and suddenly you know all about what it’s like to be a dude. It may take more than big muscles to make a man, but having big muscles sure doesn’t disqualify you. In fact, from personal experience, I’d say you never really know what it is to be a man until you feel some real muscle on your frame, feel some power in your arms. It wakes up something inside you, something most dudes let sleep. But that’s something I don’t think a girl could ever understand.” “Then I guess you’re just another Neanderthal,” she said. “I guess I am. And one of these days, you’re gonna wanna try a little Neanderthal. And when you do, hit me up.” And then I just smiled at her, and she got real angry and stomped off. That didn’t go quite like I expected, but I was ok with how things turned out. It was lunch time and I made my way to the cafeteria. I still sat with Raphie, but I didn’t know how much longer that would last. Ralphie was buffing up, but I was noticeably bigger than him, noticeably bigger. And I could tell Ralphie didn’t like that. He was starting to get the muscle bug, just like me. Ross stopped eating with us after I called him puny. Well, next to Raphie and me he was staring to look kind of puny. I told him he otta start working out. He got mad, called us a couple of muscle heads and left. It was then I realized I was getting to the point where “muscle head” didn’t feel like an insult anymore. I kept seeing Simon around. He was wearing a tank top, too, these days. He was putting a lot of muscle on those arms of his. Problems is, because they were so short, they were starting to look a little stubby. He wasn't going to win the bet looking stubby. haha Guys had started calling him Little Tank, and it fit. Dude was almost half as wide as he was tall now. But he hated being called little in any context. He was always getting into fights. Been suspended twice for it already. I sometimes get fucking furious, but Troy is always there to talk me down. I guess he’s done it before for some of his jock buddies who have juiced. He’s pretty good at it. He always ends by telling me to save the anger for the gym, not to waste it on petty shit. And I do use it in the gym; it has helped me grow, get bigger, stronger. I know it has. Troy knows about growing. Troy sauntered over to our table, grinning. He gave Ralphie a sideways glance and then leaned over to me and said, “I tried to get another little bet going on an arm wrestling match between you and Ralphie-boy, here, but no one would bet against you, not even Hunter! We have so got this thing won!” Then he sauntered back to the jock’s table. I watched him go. Damn, those guys were big, way bigger than me. I wanted to be that big. Maybe that blue bottle could get me there, but Troy wasn’t going to use it. I know. I must have asked him 100 times. The only thing that might make Troy give it to me was if he thought he might lose the bet. I looked over at Ralphie. I knew Hunter was juicing him and he definitely was growing some big, veiny biceps and I could see his larger pecs starting to stretch his Hunter’s Maggot shirt. His back and shoulders were looking fuller and wider, too. But I think I must have grown twice as much as he has. And my tank top left no doubt I had way bigger arms than him. I was just on better stuff. Wait a minute… There was plenty of gear in the fridge in my room. And Troy never paid that much attention to how much was in there. If it looked like we might be running out, he just got some more. I could put Ralphie on the same shit I was on, maybe even a little more… And if it looked like Ralphie might be catching up to me, Troy would have no choice but to break out the blue bottle! “Ralphie,” I said. “Yeah?” he replied, “What are you doing after school today?” Next Part

Hey Guys. Here is a new story I have been working on. It's a little different, so I welcome reactions and feedback. Also your thoughts about where you would like to see it go.... Enjoy! DIARY OF THE GERMAN MUSCLE BABY Part 1 I'm stronger than you. Why don’t we start there? Without knowing anything about you, your age, your size, your weight, the sports you may excel at, I can unconditionally say that my muscle strength is greater than yours. Not just pound for pound, but absolutely. At the age of seven, while tussling with my father over not wanting to take a bath, I inadvertently broke both his arms. (Needless to say this shamed and horrified me, and taught me early on to respect and restrain my dangerous strength.) I call myself Torsten for this book, but that is just a convenience. My real name has never been publicized, and only a few, fairly anonymous photos from my early childhood have ever been seen. My parents were scrupulous about that, for which I thank them. If you have heard of me at all it is as “the German muscle baby,” a title I was knighted with by various TV outlets and websites when I was four years old. Like most labels it has a grain of truth but also conceals dozens of misapprehensions and half-truths. Frankly, most of the real facts about me have never been revealed until now. To be honest, quite early in my life I became bored with the astonishment my unusual strength and precocious muscular development produced in people. After all, this is the only body I have ever had, and the appearance and capabilities of my muscles have never seemed anything but natural to me. And yet, on the other hand, it is certainly not wrong to call me a superman. Numerous scientific tests have established that my muscular power (measured in a variety of ways), my endurance, my stamina, and the physio-chemical properties of my muscle tissue are prodigiously beyond the curve of normal human rankings. And this is why, even though I am only nineteen, I have chosen now to tell my story. The fact is there may never be another human creature quite like me. So I consider it my responsibility, even my duty, to put a clear and precise telling of the facts on record. I have two other reasons for stepping forward at this moment. For most of my life I have been a glorified lab rat. I served this purpose for drug companies, for the military, for medical researchers, strength coaches, professional sports teams and Olympic associations from at least a dozen countries. A year ago I turned my back on all of that. I wanted the freedom to travel the world and to study the peculiarities of my phenomenal body (I mean that literally) on my own. As a result I am something of a hunted man. More on that score later. My other reason for writing this book is a bit more personal. Most of my life I have been the object of constant, intense, and frequently obsessive sexual and romantic pursuit by men and women of every kind and variety. I don’t ask for your sympathy. But, not to be coy, I harbor the hope of one day being loved and desired for something more than my disarming appearance, my flawless, tempered-steel physique and my superhuman strength. So this tale, in a way, is my message in a bottle. I hope it will let the world know who I am in my heart and my soul. And perhaps, who knows, it may reach someone out there for whom it will make a difference. Someone else like me, perhaps. * * * * * Having said all that, there is no way to begin this story without talking about my looks. As I said, I am 19. I stand exactly 183 centimeters, or a tad over 6 feet tall. My hair is thick and blond, with natural brown and reddish highlights. My eyes are a pale bluish-green, a color that subtly shifts, depending on the quality of the light. My complexion is golden brown. My skin smooth, moist and clear. If all of this sounds like I have spent a lot of time looking in the mirror, I have. If it sounds like I am in love with my own splendid physicality, I am. I say this without embarrassment. It couldn’t be otherwise, and if you saw me for even a moment you would understand. Regarding my physique… I am certain that “muscles” is the first word I understood, and possibly the first I ever spoke. From earliest infancy the air around me was filled with the sound of “his muscles,” “the child’s muscles,” “such remarkable muscles,” “astonishing muscularity,” “the strength of his muscles,” “amazingly muscular,” “huge, solid muscles.” Only now, in retrospect, do I understand how strange it was for a child of two, three or four to be constantly encouraged to flex and show off his body. But those were my beginnings. More than anything, my muscles have shaped my life and my destiny. They are, by many objective measures, the most extraordinary human muscles that have ever existed, and as you read on you will understand why. At the moment I carry 135 kg (297 lbs.) on my perfectly proportioned frame. Based on those numbers you would quite naturally assume that I am an Olympia-sized leviathan like Roelly Winklaar or Mamdouh Elssbiay. But in fact, because my muscle fibers are roughly twice as dense and hard as those of other elite strength athletes, my measurements at the moment are only slightly larger than those of a top physique competitor like Jeff Seid. My biceps are an inch or so bigger than his, and certainly my quads and calves are larger. But standing elbow to elbow the beautiful Mr. Seid and I occupy almost the exact same volume. The difference is that he fills it with 205 lbs. of brutally trained beef, and I fill the same sized vessel with nearly 300 lbs. of ever-mutating, titanium-like strands of wiry, responsive myocytes. In other words, Jeff and I are shaped somewhat the same (at the moment, and I’ll explain that as we go.) But if he is like hard rubber, I am more like solid steel. In terms of appearance what this means is that there is a shimmering hardness to my muscularity, striations in places, and on muscles, where they are rarely seen. And also, because of the difference in the number and quality of muscle strands, my body parts expand much more dramatically than those of other bodybuilders when I flex. I said “other bodybuilders,” but it is somewhat inaccurate for me to refer to myself as such. My muscular physique occurred quite naturally and easily, as a result of a child’s normal eating habits and physical activity. While I was incessantly tested and put through my paces by various scientists from early childhood, I never set foot in an actual bodybuilding gym or paid much attention to what I ate until the age of 14. It was at that point that I discovered the astounding degree of control I have over the size, shape and condition of my body. For many sad and complex reasons I have had few true friends in my life, but certainly Helmut is one of them. As a rising youth football star back then (he is in university now) he paid careful attention to nutrition, and devoted hours to intense training in our town’s most hardcore gym. I resisted many invitations to join him there. After all, the constant testing and assessment of my strength and muscularity was like work to me, in a way it was my job, and the thought of doing it for recreation held little appeal. But, after a while, for the sake of Helmut’s bracing humor and companionship, I accompanied him to the gym. Not surprisingly, in my first training session I was able to pump some of the gym’s heaviest iron with jaw-dropping intensity and stamina. At least a few of the regular crowd were competitive bodybuilders or powerlifters. It is a gross understatement to say they were shocked by the sight of a smooth-cheeked 14 year-old matching them on most movements, and even outlifting them on a few. The astonished attention of these powerful athletes was certainly an ego boost. But as I know you have already gathered, my ego is quite large and healthy and it doesn’t particularly need massaging. What kept me returning to the gym with Helmut, however, was the exhilarating sensation of accessing my deepest muscle fibers with those heavy weights. It isn’t an exaggeration to describe the feeling as sexual, and the “pump” in that first workout included my delighted cock in addition to my muscles. And what a pump it was! Having never been challenged in quite this way my muscle fibers swelled and inflated gloriously as blood flooded in to replenish them. I know for a fact that my biceps increased at least 2-3 cm (an inch, roughly) over their cold measurement. When I took off my shirt and flexed in the locker room mirror, Helmut and I both broke into uncontrollable laughter at the sight of a very young body that had seemingly grown about 20 kg in a single workout. This was an illusion, of course, the effect of my incredible pump. But Helmut was tickled and impressed enough to grab my right biceps in both of his hands and dangle his entire 65 kg body weight on my flexed arm for half a minute as we continued staring delightedly at the mirror. These outrageous pumps were a function of my unusual physiology, and they continued, workout after workout, as I trained with Helmut for the next many weeks. Naturally, my appetite increased prodigiously. I had no interest in following my friend’s strict diet regime. So I simply stuffed my face with whatever I wanted to eat, and as much of it as possible. Pizza, pastries, wursten, potatoes, dozens of eggs, litres of whole milk, chocolate bars. Amazingly, the huge caloric intake (I’m guessing at least 10,000 kcal/day) had no apparent effect on my bodyfat. Even as my size and weight increased dramatically (to say the least!) my skin remained paper thin, and I stayed shredded and vascular. (Yes, at fourteen, even earlier, I was already veiny.) Meanwhile, in seven weeks I almost doubled my bodyweight, from 75 kg (165 lbs) to 142 kg (312 lbs.) As I have explained, my muscles are unnaturally dense, so my body tends to look about one third lighter than it actually is. But to get an idea of how I looked after my first two months in the gym, picture a rock-solid, striated, 100 kg fourteen year-old and you have some idea. These first few months of bodybuilding taught me something new about my muscles, a thing the researchers had failed thus far to discover. Unlike a normal man or woman (unlike you, for example) I possess a genetic makeup that places no limitation on the growth of muscle mass. In those first seven weeks I quickly reached a point where I was lifting our town gym’s heaviest weights. But if there had been a way to continue increasing the resistance I was working against, and if I had been able to eat more and more calories, there is almost no limit to the amount of muscle I could have gained. Had I kept building at the same rate (and there is little indication that I wouldn’t have) I might have weighed twice as much, and looked considerably bigger, than Markus Ruhl or any of the other most massive Mr. Olympia contenders, before my fifteenth birthday. This is a good time to speak, in a little more detail, about some of the science behind my uniquely superior body. If you read any of the early reports about me you were told that I possess a rare genetic mutation that inhibits the expression of myostatin, a protein the body produces in order to limit the growth and proliferation of muscle mass. You were told that certain people are born with one allele, or half, of the myostatin inhibiting gene. But that I, along with a tiny number of other people, was born with both alleles; in other words, the entire anti-myostatin factor. To illustrate what this condition meant the reports included pictures of genetically altered mice, nicknamed “Schwarzenegger mice,” with muscular little mouse limbs. Or shots of double-muscled Belgian Blue cattle, giant steers whose bodies were covered with abnormal bulges of hypertrophic beef. But the truth is, the anti-myostatin gene is only one of at least six genetic mutations I possess that have an effect on my muscles and their capabilities. There are half a dozen other humans in the world who have been identified as sharing my anti-myostatin mutation. But so far no one has been discovered to carry any of the other genetic irregularities that account for the astonishing properties and capabilities of my muscles. The first sign of this revealed itself when a national science magazine brought me, at age 11, to pose with one of the double-muscled Belgian cattle on a farm. My co-star for the shot was a beautifully marked, proud looking 1200kg adult bull. The shot called for me to pull as hard as I could on the rope tethered to the bull’s harness, so that my shockingly developed, eleven year-old muscles (I was shirtless of course) would flex impressively as I strained against the bull’s unyielding mass. But to everyone’s surprise, not least of all mine, my physical strength proved powerful enough to pull the animal toward me, against his will, and force him down onto his knees. At this point the photo shoot was suspended and the magazine article postponed, since no one at that point had any words to explain how I had overpowered and shamed the giant beast. If there are photos from the shoot they are hidden away in secret drawers at the magazine or in the photographer’s vault. I’m sure you would love to see them, as would I. The point of this story is that for the next seven or eight years I continued to stumble on new abilities my muscles displayed, new modes of adaptation, new powers and potentials they had that no one, until now, had even thought were the domain of muscle mass or muscle fibers. The scientific studies being conducted began to bear titles like “The Results of Elevated CPK Levels on Multi-efficient Myocytes,” or “Bio-Chemical Properties of Newly Discovered ‘Super Muscle’.” As we proceed I will explain the various ways that my muscles are so uniquely superior, and when I can, I’ll offer the scientific explanations for this. But I think it is clearest to handle that as we go along. For now let me take you back again to the summer, five years ago, that I began training with Helmut, the chaotic reaction my results produced, and the dramatic way it changed my life. * * * * * * * As I said, in the summer of my 14th year my appearance, to the naked eye, changed from that of a muscled and athletic looking 65kg young teen, to that of a brilliantly conditioned, 100kg, jacked and stacked bodybuilder. (Bear in mind that my actual weight was 142kg!) If you looked closely you could still see I had the baby face of a 14 year-old. But no one could look at the amount of aesthetically arranged, granite-hard muscle I was carrying and believe that I could possibly be any younger than my mid-20’s. This new ‘Super Torsten’ became an exciting new toy, not just for myself, but for my great friend Helmut as well. Every day after training we would go to the busy promenade and the beach alongside the river to see what kind of noisy disruption my remarkable physique would stir up. Even in those spring and summer months when there was still a moist chill in the air, any glimmer of sunshine would be enough to bring out hordes of townspeople and visitors intent on enjoying the great outdoors. The stony beach would be populated by little groups of hopeful sun worshippers, the bravest of them stripped down to their thongs, the more modest at least rolling up their trouser cuffs and doffing their shirts to take advantage of the few weak rays that poked through the clouds. At least one brave soul would inevitably risk a dip in the freezing river, which as late as May sometimes still had clumps of ice floating on its surface. Helmut and I had of course romped and played on the promenade as small children (not that I was ever exactly small!) But around the age of ten or so we stopped spending time there. When he began to be recognized as a local athletic phenomenon we couldn’t walk fifty meters without being stopped by some adult who wanted to chat, or to take his picture. I, on the other hand, would draw disbelieving stares, none of them approving, due to my overly-muscled child’s body. Things became even worse after a meddlesome local physician visited my parents to scold them for giving me steroids. They naturally told him the real reason for my muscular maturity. As a result word spread through our town that I was some sort of genetic freak. Added to Helmut’s growing fame, this made a carefree or enjoyable afternoon on the promenade a virtual impossibility. By fourteen, however, we were both at an age when girls and sex were very much at the top of our thoughts. (It would be some time before I discovered that my own sexual tastes were much wider and that I actually preferred men over women, given the choice.) Helmut discovered that he could tolerate humoring the town’s hardcore football fans if it meant he could also ply his fame to good advantage with attractive young girls. And as for me, my recent “growth spurt” had been so dramatic and transformative that everyone just assumed I was newly arrived in the town. No one connected the baby-faced muscle god with the Torsten they had known for 14 years. The promenade was a fifteen minute walk from the gym, but Helmut and I would race there, in order to arrive and pull off our shirts (our excuse for this was any weather warmer than 10 degrees C.) while we still retained most of our pump. Natural jock that he was, Helmut had a body that turned heads. Only, now he was seriously outshined by the sculpted monster that strode beside him. This did not bother him at all. Good friend that he is, he was tickled by the attention that was drawn to me, maybe even relieved that he now had a fellow “celebrity” with whom to split the burden of local fame. And I, for maybe the first time in my life, began to enjoy being a magnet for the attention of others. Instead of just being gawked at and poked over by thick-spectacled physicians and science journalists, I was drawing smoky glances from the best looking girls (and mature women!), not to mention some of the hottest, sexiest men. We would play a little game, Helmut and I, on our daily, post-training treks along the promenade. We would bet each other how long it would be before someone stopped us and asked me to flex. And we would bet on whether it would be a boy, a girl, a grown woman, or a grown man – and if so whether he would be gay or straight, as far as we could tell. The shortest time it ever took was fifteen seconds, which threw us both a little off our game. This was a young man, very fit, who was training for a bodybuilding competition later in the summer in Frankfurt, and wondered if I might be competing as well. Had I thought a little longer I might have paused and been more compassionate. But instead I laughed and blurted that I was only 14 and had only been training for two months. The young man was noticeably devastated, and mumbled as close to a compliment as his utterly deflated ego could manage, before traipsing away with a troubled expression on his face. Something tells me he never made it onto that stage in Frankfurt, which would be a shame because he appeared to have some potential and might possibly have placed decently among a group of amateur, regional bodybuilders without my particular gifts and talents. (That day I was forced to buy Helmut a huge lunch at the next Bistro und Kneipe along the way, because his guess of ten minutes was so much closer to the actual time than mine.) In this carefree manner we made our way down the riverside each afternoon, laughing and marveling at the variety of reactions my powerful, hyper-masculine physique would provoke. These ranged from the red faces and downturned eyes of passing schoolgirls who flushed at the sight of me… to a middle-aged gent who, on seeing me, grew wide-eyed and then casually ducked behind an abandoned kiosk to masturbate. Helmut, for his part, was snorting with a mix of amusement and disgust. But I felt a secret pride, a secret delight at this affirmation of my sexual power and magnetism. A few weeks later, after the incident at the building site, of which I am about to tell you, these feelings would lead me to the series of experiments I started to conduct, alone, in a few of the neighboring cities. But we’ll wait just a moment for that. A couple of weeks into our daily adventures beside the river Helmut and I became bored and decided to wander further, past where the promenade ends and the streets and buildings of our little town come to a stop. We leapt off the edge of the concrete walkway and continued along the river, passing a few bleak-looking industrial sites (the town’s sewage plant being one) that rise out of the brush and scrubble that line this little-used stretch of the river. Three or four kilometers along we were surprised to find a kind of clearing, a place where backhoes had scraped away a big swath of earth and vegetation in preparation for a building project of some kind. Stacks of cinderblocks, piles of heavy wood beams... (TO BE CONTINUED)

Part 1 Part 2 Part 3 Part 4 Part 5 TROY Yeah, Maggot, it’s me. See you picked up on the first ring. Haha. Guess you really want to know what’s going on, hunh? Hunter and me hit Jack up about his roided out Maggot. He denied it, of course. Said his boy just has superior genetics. That’s total bullshit and both Hunter and I know it. He’s been juicing his maggot for a while, probably since day one. No, it doesn’t disqualify him. It’s not against the rules, it just makes it less interesting. The whole idea of the thing was to test our Maggot’s genetic potential. Throw gear into the mix and all that goes down the fucking crapper. Hell no, we’re not giving up! First of all, I want you to know Jack’s Maggot isn’t nearly as big as he looks. He’s a small guy, and when you put a little muscle on a small guy, it looks like a lot of muscle. And he’s got tiny joints, that’s something else that can make a guy’s muscles look bigger than they are. Yeah, I think this was part of Jack’s plan all along. I get why he chose Philips as his maggot now. Jack must have thought he’d be easier to put muscle on. But I bet after the first day he figured out the dude had the genetic potential of a worm. That must be when he started juicing him. And you can bet your ass Hunter is going to start juicing Ralphie. And that means we’re going to have to do it too, and do it better than either of them! We got no choice. Jack’s gone and turned our little scientific experiment into fucking chemical warfare. And now we’re going to have to pull out the big guns to get you some big guns, and not just big guns, but the biggest fucking guns possible so we can win this thing! Don’t wimp out on me now, Maggot! This is your chance to join the big boys. No more, just getting you big; now we’re gonna get you fucking HUGE! You’ll be busting out with massive muscles, fucking everywhere! Imagine your shirt stretched across your massive pecs; tenting out and draping down to cover abs like a fucking brick wall while the sleeves are pulled tight by your boulder-like shoulders and giant, vein covered bugling arms that put most dude’s legs to shame! Doesn’t that get your blood pumping? I know you, Maggot, better than you think. I know you like what’s been happening to your body and I know you fucking want this! You want it so fucking bad, you’d sell your own mother for it! Am I right…? I thought so. And I’m gonna fucking do it for you Maggot. I’m going to make you into that fucking muscle beast! Jack and Hunter are fucking idiots. They forgot my dad practically runs a big-ass pharmaceutical company. That’s right, almost owns the place. And thanks to all the fucking dinner parties my parents give, I knew exactly the guy to go to for the best possible shit you can possibly get. He thinks it’s for me—like I need it—I told him it was for a team mate. So, he had this question. It’s going to sound kind of weird, but he wants to know if your mother kept her placenta, you know for the stem cells, in case you ever got leukemia or anything. She did. Awesome! Ok, you’re gonna have to work out on your own today. I’ve got shit to do. Do your back. You know exactly what to do. I’ll be at your place as usual for our morning run tomorrow and we’ll get this shit started. Oh man, I can’t wait to see you fucking explode! Brian’s Journal Day 23 My head’s in a fucking whirl. I can’t concentrate on anything. I keep seeing Simon’s hard bulging body and his cocky attitude as he forced Justin Tambor to his knees with nothing but raw muscle. Fuck. I think I got hard watching it. It was in the moments after lunch I realized I wanted that kind of power and I wanted it bad. I wanted big powerful muscles that other guys would fear and envy. I wanted to feel all that hard sinew bulging and sliding around under my clothes as I walked down the hall. I wanted to know that every guy I passed was just praying I wouldn’t fuck with him. That’s what I wanted, and I got hard just thinking about it. Then Troy’s phone call came and I have to admit I was a little scared. I mean steroids? You hear so much about them… Did I really want to do this? But then I heard the answer from way down deep inside. I wanted it. I wanted it like nothing else I’d ever wanted. I wanted huge fucking boulder-like muscles! I wanted to be a big, juiced-up, veiny, massive roid boy! oh fuck yeah, I did! Bring on the fucking magic juice! Make me a monster! That’s what was running through my head as I stepped into the weight room yesterday. It was weird not having Troy there. I mean it was almost as if he were part of the weight room and it was incomplete without him. But even though he wasn’t physically present, I could still hear him in my head as I did my Bent Over Rows. “Keep that ass out, and that back arched, Maggot!” he said, almost as if he were there. “Give me one more, one more! You can do it, Maggot!” And my whole workout was like that, pushing myself just as he would have pushed me; always one more, just one more… FUCK! And then it was done. I’d done it. And in my head Troy was clapping me on the back and leading me to the next exercise. When I got home that night, I didn’t know what to do with myself. Visons of muscles, huge, hard, bulging, vein covered fucking muscles, were throbbing in my head. I went to my room and tried to sleep. I kept having dreams about my body, swelling up, getting huge, with hard, granite blocks of muscle, and them my cock would explode and wake me up. I lay there panting for a minute or two before I drifted off again, and then I’d have another one. And one or two about Simon. Only in my dream, Simon didn’t yank off his shirt, he exploded out of it. Giant, hard, pulsing muscles just swelled up bigger and bigger on him, tearing their way free, as he shot up taller and taller, chest swelling out, biceps bursting into vieny boulders, legs thickening into muscular stocks. Then he’d start flexing his new massive muscles and roaring with pleasure at the sheer animal power he possessed. Then BAM, my cock would go off and I’d wake up. When Troy finally came, it was without any kind of warning. He just burst in through my door with a brown paper bag in his hand and a small refrigerator balanced on his huge, bulging shoulder. I was already awake, waiting for him. I had been for an hour. “I got the shit, Maggot,” he said, putting the fridge down and plugging it in. “We’re gonna keep it here and I’m gonna give you your injections every morning before our run. I told your mom it was supplements for you and we needed to keep them in your room so your little brother wouldn’t get into them.” “Here,” he said, opening the paper bag and pulling out one small glass bottle after another. “This is Test Propionate, this is Dianabol, this is GH, and this is a fucking cutting edge Myostatin inhibitor.” He said all this like it should mean something to me. But for all I knew, he could be speaking Greek. “And this is going to make me huge?” I asked. “Oh… fucking massive, Maggot, fucking massive,” he answered. “I’ve known a few guys who’ve juiced, but no one who’s taken a stack like this. You are gonna hulk the fuck out, Maggot! The only thing we gotta worry about is somebody noticing or asking the wrong questions about how you got so huge so fast.” I felt myself getting hard again. “When can we start?” “Right now,” said Troy, upending the bag on my bed. A package of hypodermic needles, some cotton balls and a bottle of alcohol tumbled out along with a small blue bottle. “What’s that?” I asked, pointing at the blue bottle. “Oh,” said Troy, “quickly picking up the blue bottle and placing it back in the bag. “We’re not going to fuck with that,” he said. “The guy at the lab made it special for you, but it sounded kind of sketch to me, like some kind of weird, science fictiony, comic booky thing. Better leave it alone. Anyway, we got more than enough stuff to turn you into a fucking beast! These two you’re getting twice a week, this one every day and this one three times a week. Ok, drop your drawers, Maggot. You’re gonna take these in the glut!” Next Part

This is my first story, focused on military science and a soldier, as inspired by a few people on here, they know who they are. I've been lurking here and there on this and the previous iteration for about a decade and a few. (Don't do the math. ) So, I've decided to finally take a stab at writing this stuff. For the next chapter, currently considering either a bit of a horror angle but that could get into messy things like snuff (probably implied/off-screen). Another angle might be just good ol' worship, lifts, growth, and love with the right helping of graphic sex. Might do both as separate storylines. Comment, touch yourself, etc. Without much ado, here's the first chapter. -1- Dr. James Smith looked over the equipment again. He had finally gotten clearance from the base commander to test the serum. Securing various pipes, making sure there were no leaks in the tanks, Smith was absolutely ecstatic. Out of all the soldiers tested for the compatible gene the growth serum worked with, the only one so far was right on the base all along. Smith looked around at the laboratory he had set up for to research and now to conduct the first human trial. Sure, there had been animal trials, but quite a few side effects occurred. As for the apes, they grew, became feral, and had to be exterminated with extreme prejudice. The day the gorilla got out was a very hectic one indeed. Smith had almost wet himself when the Commander reprimanded him. Of course, he was an understanding man; Smith was brought on to make the next generation soldier. He just told Smith to constrain his testing to less volatile subjects. Of course, those subjects weren’t as receptive, the dogs got mean, the horses got too bulky, and the mice suffered from unnatural apathy. As the months after that incident went on, Smith eventually discovered that something unique to the human genome cancelled the serum’s side effects. His reports to the commander earned a service-wide checkup for some scare that Fox News would have lapped up and spun every way to Sunday. Of the samples it turned out only one soldier, who happened to be stationed right at Ft. Bragg all along, was possibly compatible with the serum. Private Matt Miller was a recent recruit straight out of high school and a bit of a smaller one. At 5’8” and 160 lbs. he wasn’t exactly the mirror image of Captain America. Though he got along well with his fellow recruits and lifted alongside them, it would seem he was fated to be a hard gainer, putting only 10 lbs. on since he joined. As he put the 20s back on the dumbbell rack, one of the corporals known for errand running approached. “Private Miller. Do you know why I am here?” the corporal intoned. “No sir.” Matt replied as he had been conditioned to do. “The Commander requests your presence over at R&D. Finish your workout, shower, and report immediately.” The corporal was quite firm in his wording, which in turn made Matt a bit firm in his pants. He enjoyed the rigor and structure of military life and the men weren’t bad too look at either. Matt watched the corporal’s ass with a look of lust on his face as he walked away. The corporal, Tyler, Matt had caught his name briefly in the mess hall, was quite a bit more strapping than him, at a firm 200 lbs and 6’2”. His firm glutes shuffling up and down in his slacks had fueled more than a fuel late night wanks in the barracks. Remembering what Tyler had said, he went and freshened up and made his way to R&D. R&D was always a bit oppressive in atmosphere. Access was strictly controlled due to the cutting edge projects constantly rotating in and out. Scientists could be seen coming in, leaving, receiving deliveries, which probably comprised food as well, as Matt hadn’t seen any of them in the mess. The building was tall, made brutalist architecture with its constrained windows and concrete façade. Imposing and huge, it was perhaps a place best left unnoticed if you didn’t want to feel uneasy. Matt entered and the receptionist quickly ushered him down some labyrinthine hallways, endless, myriad, and very much fairly identical. Soon enough he was by himself in front of two large wooden doors, a placard above read ‘Special Laboratory.’ As he swung the door open, he saw the Commander, who he never really learned the name of, as he generally stayed out of purview of the regular soldiers, but was imposing as ever. Next to him, poring over a bright screen was an older man, though his features were obscured, Matt knew it was a scientist based on the lab coat. “Excuse me, sir? I was told to report here immediately?” Matt uttered out after a brief pause. The scientist turned around with a hurry, perhaps expectant to see him. “Ah Private Miller, you’ve come! I’m sure you know Base Commander Kilgore. I bet you want to know why we summoned you! Well, I am Dr. James Smith. And this is my laboratory. Do take care not to bump anything.” Looking around, Matt saw instruments everywhere, various liquid containers, and some stuff he saw on CSI for DNA, numerous samples and what looked to be pneumatic tubes going to the ceiling. Behind the monitor were large windows, guarding a room with a chair with tubes around it from what Matt could see of it. Brighter lights in that room somehow made this one seem dim, despite the fluorescent bulbs overhead. Matt’s visual journey around the room came to a sudden end when one of the tubes’ alarms dinged and spun its door open to reveal a vial. From what he could see it had an almost bronze-red glow. “Oh! It’s just on time!” Dr. Smith was absolutely ecstatic and grabbed the vial and started sputtering out words. “This is what I needed you for. We don’t really have too much time, so I’ll summarize it briefly. This is the first prototype of an experimental strength enhancer for military use. While we have conventional steroids, this will hopefully replace those for use amongst our troops and give us a definitive edge in combat. You were summoned because this was made from your blood.” Matt was in a small bit of shock, but it made some sense. Giant lab, medical was always collecting samples of blood and what not. Dr. Smith saw the recognition on his face and continued. “As you may surmise, because this was made from your blood, it is only compatible with you. We hope we won’t have to goad you into testing it out for us.” Matt felt a bit of a look creep upon his face. Perhaps it was uncertainty, disbelief maybe? This is something he had read about and jerked it to, but not reality. He felt something inside him burst out. “I will volunteer sir!” The Commander had a pleased smile upon his face. He was always glad to have eager recruits, and Matt didn’t disappoint, despite his less than average stature. “Now Private Miller, if you’ll come with me, we’ll get you ready for the administration of the serum.” Dr. Smith led Matt into the next room with the table. The room was quite harsh; the intensely bright lights cast shadows near the upper half of the room. Tubes near the chair ran everywhere, some to a machine, the other with capped needles on them. It lived up to the stereotype of sterile white mad science laboratory. Matt was quickly strapped into the chair; the veins on his arms and legs were quickly swabbed and stuck with a needle tube each. Before he knew it, Dr. Smith had exited the room and activated an intercom. His voice rang out, “Private Miller, are you comfortable? There may be some mild discomfort, but you should be just fine!” However, Matt was already caught up in fantasies of his own. He was barely aware of the voice in the room. Soon enough he heard a whirring behind him and the tubes began to fill with that bronze-red liquid. It had a bit of luminescence to it as it pumped into his body. It burned a bit, like sanitizer on an open wound. He didn’t feel much else for the first few seconds, but then it started. It looked as though he was pumped. Matt had hardly ever got a pump, given his average strength, but the veins didn’t stop bulging there. They kept swelling as the serum began to saturate in his bloodstream. He felt it, his arms were getting bigger. Each passing second saw their circumference stretching the sleeves of his tee as they inflated with pure power. He couldn’t see them, but his triceps had to have turned into horseshoes if the twin headed peaks of his biceps were to be believed. The forearms weren’t slacking behind either, they widened dramatically, gaining a roadmap of veins feeding blood down to his quickly thickening hands. Matt pivoted his hands, admiring the engorging fingers, easily capable of filling a hole by themselves or lifting heavy weights. He was beginning to feel constriction against his shoulders as he counted the heads of his cannonball deltoids popping up against fabric, straining it. It didn’t help that his pectorals had begun inflating; quickly taking what was at most two meager slices of meat to two pure meat pillows, adorned with generous hair and perky nipples. The cleft in between his pecs was visible thanks to how much the shirt was stretched forward. It was large enough to hold at least a few pencils by now or maybe an admirer’s fingers. Matt found he was unable to see past his swelling pectorals and pulled at his restraints, easily popping them in time to raise his shirt and be greeted by a divine work of masonry. Eight bricks, each probably capable of breaking someone’s hand in a fight greeted him, ready to be on display 24/7. While his arms were growing, his legs had already swollen up on their own. Monstrous quads stretched his pants in dangerous ways, ripping both legs vertically. Matt finished the job and ripped them off, freeing his future wheels to show off, too. Breaking the ankle straps, he raised his legs and was greeted with a pair of rock hard calves giving his lower legs seductive rock hard curves. As Matt took in all the growth, mentally noting his cobra like trapezius and flaring laterals moving his arms away from his body, his back becoming a muscled canvas ripe for rubbing oil on, he suddenly felt a tugging at his hips. His cock had twitched to life, it had been an average six inch member, but the beast replacing it was easily 10 inches around and at least 7 around by his own estimate. The pleasure flowing through him had combined and soothed the burning, his cock now dribbled a small puddle of pre-cum onto the chair. He was tempted to begin whacking right there, if not for the double-sided glass catching his attention. Matt had turned into a living diety. Bulges adorned his body and over those were veins, a guide to where all the altered blood in his body came and went. He flexed a most muscular, imitating the bodybuilders to whom he jacked off to at night. All his muscles flared up angrily, responding to the stimulus, expanding just a bit even further. Matt took note of how gargantuan each of his muscles were now versus just a few moments ago. Soon enough, he heard the intercom again, it was Dr. Smith. “What a magnificent success! I’m sorry about your clothes, but we did anticipate this outcome. Come now, we need to measure your results!” The Doctor sure was excited about all of this, Matt thought to himself. Hell, I’m excited about this too, he continued in his head. A loud beep signaled the opening of the door, and Matt stepped through, turning a bit to get inside, thankfully he didn’t have to duck, the top of the door was a lot lower than before. The Commander had gone, probably off to another meeting. Instead was the eager older doctor and joining him, a fairly athletic nurse named Michael that Matt had gone to a few times for checkups, and a few times just to see him. Michael had a set of sweats in his arms, but more importantly, he was biting his lip and looking Matt up and down. Matt was a bit surprised, as he hadn’t thought Michael was into him, or guys even. Guess when you look like Hercules’ big brother people look at you differently, Matt thought with a bit of amusement, but also a bit of scorn for his previous condition. “If you’ll put those on and follow Nurse Peters and me, we will begin the physical portion of the exam,” Dr. Smith broke the silence, as well as the eyefucking. Soon enough, a few hallways later Matt arrived at a large gym, this one was a lot better equipped than the base gym, with much heavier weights available. Taking it all in, Matt looked at Dr. Smith to ask him questions, but was cut off. “This facility is for you to test your strength; I’ll be back in an hour or so to check on your progress, use the whiteboard over there to keep track of your lifts.” With that Dr. Smith went back to the laboratory to duplicate and study the footage of the experiment. Nurse Peters had disappeared as well, most likely to take care of a certain erotic problem. Matt went over to the dumbbell racks and grabbed a pair of 100s. He never dreamed they’d feel so light. After curling them for a few warm up reps, he grabbed the 200s and really started pumping some iron. Sometime later, Dr. Smith came back to check on the private. When he opened the door he was greeted with a disaster zone. All the machines and weights were tossed about, some crumpled together in a ball, other broken into pieces, and a few bars protruded from the wall as if they were javelins. In the middle there was a stack plates, perhaps a poor imitation of pancakes. Next to them on the floor was the fortified Matt, sweaty from a workout. He looked up at the doctor and simply gave a shrug of his huge shoulders. “Sorry Doc. Wanted to test my limits.”

Quite a few people have been in touch regarding a follow up, so here it is. It took ages, but I orgasmed twice writing it, so if you enjoyed the first instalment, this may do something for you! Link to previous instalment: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/6200-memoirs-of-young-muscle-1/ --- Four months had passed since Alexander, who had made quite clear that he would go only by Alex, had first begun his training programme, funded by his wealthy, horny patron, under the auspices of some of the world's leading bodybuilding and strength training experts. The training had yielded some amazing results already, in spite of the fact that Alex had been so reluctant to give up on the diet he adored so much. It turned out that Mr. Richards, Alex's billionaire sponsor, did not mind this in the slightest. He was perfectly happy to watch the increasingly thickly muscled Alex eat huge quanities of pizza, steaks and fast food. It had proven a major turn on for Mr. Richards, who it seemed had unknowingly been long harbouring a fetish for big men overeating, expanding hard stomach walls and general slovenly behaviour from giant muscle men. So, there had been so reduction in his body fat levels. However nobody was complaining, as his muscular development was exemplary. He awoke one December morning in the lavishly decorated bedroom of Mr. Richards' Holland Park penthouse. The property magnate had been willing to spend some time in the US in order to find his subject, a young man so motivated by a desire to build muscle and sculpt himself into a god that he was willing for this aim to completely take over his life. However, having found Alex, he was very much in a rush to return to London, where he found his life to be somewhat more comfortable and familiar. Alex of course had no objections to the mountains of money and resources that he was set to receive and had spent these four months living a life of unimaginable luxury, alongside his regimental exercise schedule and frequent visits into Mr. Richards' bedroom. He was not out of shape himself and in spite of his overwhelming commitments to his various investments he managed to find time to make regular trips to the gym. He had a swimmer's build, a tiny waist ribbed with muscle that bulged and twisted as he moved. His abdominal muscles were perfect if slight and covered in soft and gently haired skin. His pecs were not large but well defined and formed a sexy self at the top of his relatively small frame. As Alex entered the gym, Mr. Richard's was just finished a set of pull ups. He performed these excercises in just his boxers, and as Alex crept up behind him silently he effortlessly lifted Mr. Richard's into the air and then off of the bar as he removed his hands from it. Holding his like a baby he then moved in and gave him a long and powerful kiss, Alex's beefy chest inflating and he drew in air from Mr. Richards' mouth. 'Oh boy, you're getting so strong, I felt light-headed when you took that breath out of me!' Alex carried his patron out of the gym and down the corridor to his bedroom. He was originally planning to go in and do some squats, but he momentariyl weighed up his options, looking down at his heaving massive muscular quads and juicy ass and deceided that fucking Mr. Richards may well be a better use of his time right now. After his comments regarding Alex's increased strength, the impressive 23 year old's dick had begun to rise to its full glory. By this point a meaty semi-erection occupied his skin tight boxer briefs. Generally the two of them fucked in silence, even though over these months they had become friends and enjoyed spending time together. Mr. Richards' morbid fascination with Alex's gigantic muscles and the intense pleasure that Alex felt when slipping his big manly fingers into his tight pink little asshole meant that both parties were fully occupied by the thoughts in thei head throughout. He dropped Mr. Richards onto the bed and immediately lifted his legs into the air. With his teeth he pulled off Mr. Richards' underpants and then began to run his tongue around the anus, gently to begin with and then rougher. He then moved to deepthroating the beautiful soft and fleshy penis, which gradually grew longer and harder. Once both men had reached a state of full erection, Alex lay on his back and let Mr. Richards worship his entire body as was their routine. Mr. Richards slight body was very mobile and he moved all over Alex with ease. Alex's toes it had been discovered, were erogenous zones, and when Mr. Richards sucked both of his big toes at the same time, Alex's whole enormous body would shudder with pleasure. Then, his with nipples hard and meaty, Mr. Richards would travel up to the bulky chest, holding the two slabs of pec meat in his hands, before leaning in and nibbling on those sensitive nipples. Alex rocked his head back and howled, making the walls of the room shake and his abdominals tighten. 'Okay Mr. Richards, you've got me going now, I can't wait anymore, give it me to me!' Mr. Richards obeyed and turned around, presenting his ass the Alex, who slipped an index finger in, causing Mr. Richards to moan like a bitch, shut his eyes and grit his teeth. It turned Alex on hugely, hearing his patron squeal with pleasure, just from a single finger! He imagined how shrill and intense hisscreams would become as he pounded his thick rod in and out of the soft ass. With two fingers now inside the anus, he leaned forward and was able to put his tongue further in. Mr. Richards, who had been dutifully sucking the dick that was about to be jammed in his hole, rolled his eyes back in his head. The salty joy that was Alex's pre-cum was dripping down his face and forming a puddle on the bed and it seemed that neither of them could resist any longer. Alex reached down and covered his hands in the pre-cum that was so liberally being spilled on the bed and used it to prepare Mr. Richards now significantly wider asshole for the trauma it was about to endure. He then lifted the man up as though he weighed nothing and slid him onto the waiting 12 incher. He entered so slowly, because he loved to see Mr Richards' face as his insides became filled with the massive cock. Instead of thrusting his hips, Alex preferred to show off his strength by lifting Mr Richards under his armpits, and then placing his hands on his shoulders and pushing him back down. Precum continued leaking out of his ass, and Mr Richards was aware of the warm fluid entering his body. Alex grew tired of this quickly, and lifted Mr Richards off his dick slowly, then laying him on his back and sticking his rod back inside so he could begin fucking more quickly and powerfully. The tension built and reached an unbearable level. As Alex felt he was about to come he moved into give Mr Richards a gentle kiss, and having shown his soft side for a moment he stood up straight and roared 'HURGHHHHHHHHHHHH' before unleashing his load in the spent billionaire's hole. He hit a front double biceps pose, kissing each bulging sphere of muscle once before exhaling deeply and pulling his cock out, following by a stream of thick, hot cum. Mr Richards had a smile on his face like the Mona Lisa as he stood up and got out of bed. 'Another stellar performance Alex. This arrangement is still working well. I'll leave you for the rest of today to get to the gym, I think Franco said he was going to really work your legs today. They're looking great, but we need them bigger! And stronger! I can't wait until the next time I get to wear those big manly thighs like a necklace.' As he walked out of the bedroom on his way to the office he slapped Alex on the butt cheekily. The young bodybuilder grinned. This was everything he had ever wanted, an opportunity to build his muscle, live a life of unlimited material pleasures and fuck whenever he felt like it. More confusingly, he was starting to develop feelings for the man who was making all this possible.